Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

Eighteen years later...

Presenting.

Today was indeed the day for that...

I, Hermione Jean Granger, was to present and find out what my dynamic was. 

All of Hogwarts had to present when they turned eighteen years of age.

And I was now eighteen.

My actual age was closer to twenty-one because of the time turner, but dynamic magic knew the truth of the matter.

But I digress…

When you first got to this dreadful school, you were sorted into four houses: Ravenclaw, Hufflepuff, Gryffindor, or Slytherin.

It was a sordid affair.

When I put on the grimy, old, hat it spoke to me of untold power, lost lineages, and untapped potential. The hat never named me by name, but I was smart enough to know it was speaking about me.

I wasn’t a daft moron like the Weasley boy.

I was intelligent, a smarmy know-it-all to some, the Horror of Hogwarts to others, but I refused to believe I was something special.

I wasn’t. 

I was an orphan whose Mother and Father died in a house fire. 

That was why I dreaded this day.

Half my body was covered in burns, my hair on the right side wasn’t able to regrow, and I looked grotesque in the face because of the angry marks that marred it. My fellow classmates would cringe when I looked in their general direction, avoid me when I walked through the halls, and even some first years screamed when they first got a glimpse of my visage.

It was horrid...

Absolutely horrid.

They were all arseholes and gits.

I got treated even worse than Luna Lovegood who talked of made up creatures and had her head in clouds most days. I personally had nothing against her. I quite liked the Ravenclaw. I had talked with her for a short period, her tongue flapping as she told me of the sun, the ocean, and pigs in that dreamy voice of hers… 

Pigs? 

Salazar, it baffled me because it made no sense, but Luna told me how excited she was to meet me like I was someone important…

But… 

When people treat you worse than someone they deem crazy, that means there really is no hope for you at all. 

I mentally sighed, my boots slowly thumping against the stone.

Every part of my body ached just walking. 

I had magically imbued clothes so the rubbing against my skin didn't further my pain. I had large, magically imbued, black boots that encased my feet and most of my legs so they could soothe the burns. They made me look like some muggle goth woman who was against the man, but I embraced them like everything else.

More material for the masses…

So I wasn't in agonizing pain at every waking moment, but my body still hurt in a way that wasn't normal. It frustrated me most days. I had magic, could do magic, but it seemed to only do so much for me. When I asked why, Nurse Pomfrey told me that the burns on my person were just too severe.

I scoffed at that.

Potions could heal broken bones, but not my burns?

It seemed like another cruel twist of fate.

I had researched the issue, gone to my favorite place in the world, the library, not believing that nurse for one bloody second, and found that there was something that could potentially help.

Burn-Healing-Paste.

It was such a silly name, lacked no creativity, but the information was a balm to me. I went back to Nurse Pomfrey to tell the incompetent that there was something to help, but she just shook her head at me. She told me she had tried the orange paste, but it did no good.

Did no good?

My face went pale at the Beta Nurses words then, my body swaying where I had stood, and I felt nauseous. 

I just didn't understand.

Nurse Pomfrey didn't want to stir up any more trauma since I had been through enough, but she said the only thing the paste didn't heal was the Protego Diabolicas blue fire and its effect on the skin. She went on to explain that it was a vile charm used by those who reveled in the Dark. 

My mind spun at the Beta nurses words and I suddenly left as she had called my name.

That day, that new information, had given me plenty to think about.

Was there more to the tragedy I was a part of?

That was the question...

I gently shook my head and cleared my thoughts.

I didn't have time to indulge in this line of thought today.

I needed to be ready.

Needed to fortify my mind.

Put my shields up so the loud thoughts of my classmates didn't make it to my mind.

I was naturally gifted at magic, could do spells others here at Hogwarts wouldn’t be able to do until their later years, but…

But my magical core was broken.

Three cracks that made me all but a normal Muggle.

My talent went to waste and I struggled to unleash my full potential.

My thoughts began to swim again and I harshly breathed out of my nose to stop from spiraling.

But a certain noise grated on my ears and I knew this day had just gone from terrible to horrendous…

"Ah! There's the bloody Horror of Hogwarts! " An annoyingly loud voice yelled, the noise ringing out and bouncing off the walls of the old school.

I was right in front of the large wooden door that led to the Great Hall, but of course this minging twit had to cause a scene.

I slowly turned around and faced my bully.

Ronald Weasley.

The worst Weasley who was shite at magic and blamed his failures on anything that wasn't himself.

No accountability.

I actually felt bad for his Mother because she had to deal with such a horrible son such as him..

"Ronald." I gruffed out, my vocal cords vibrating with anger.

"The monster spoke!" Ronald sneered, his stride fast as he headed towards my person. "I didn't think you could bloody do that!"

"And I didn't think you could get any shorter, but here we are..." I huffed back, my hands clenching and desperately wanting to grab a hold of my wand.

“Just you wait, cunt.” Ronald spat as he got into my personal face, his spittle flying all which way. “You present today… Everyone knows the Ministry played favorites and bloody gave you a time-turner to use. But today we’ll see!” He accused, his crooked teeth gritted.

“And?” I replied, sighing, students passing us by as they watched Ronald's temper-tantrum unfold. “We’re in our sixth year now, Ronald. When will you ever grow up?”

“You- You!” Ronald tried to say, his face red with anger.

“Are you acting this way because Miss Chang rejected you?” I postured. “It was quite the spectacle and it spectacularly blew up in your face.”

“Don’t you dare talk about that you bitch!” Ronald yelled, his face now looking like a tomato.

I rolled my eyes.

Gaia, will he ever stop yelling?

“If that's all, Ronald?” I asked, ignoring the insult. “I have places to be and it isn’t here with you.”

I didn’t wait for the moron to answer and spun my heels to face the Great Hall’s doors once again.

“EXPILLI-” Ronald screamed, his voice ringing out and bouncing off the corridor's walls.

I knew what was coming, braced for the spell's impact, but it never came.

“PROTEGO!” A very angry, familiar female voice yelled.

The familiar voice had cast a shield charm, protecting me from Ronald’s rudimentary Expeillarmus, and a warm feeling enveloped me as I basked in this older witch’s magic.

I had closed my eyes to accept my fate, but now I slowly opened them to see an irate Professor McGonagall looking like she wanted to strangle one Ronald Weasley.

“Are you daft, boy?!” Professor McGonagall yelled, her tone admonishing. “Casting such a spell? In these Halls? On this day?! A'd have half a mind tae suspend ye an send ye home tae yer mother!” She scolded, her Omega pheromones thick with anger.

The older witch had slipped back into her Scottish accent and all who were witnessing the sight knew she was beyond livid. She seemed to take a breath, reign in her temper, reign in her pheromones that had leaked out, but she still pressed on with interrogation.

“I- I- I just-” Ronald sputtered, sweat appearing on his brow as Professor McGonagall stomped towards the frightened boy.

“You better hold your tongue Ronald Bilius Weasley! An Expillarmus! On school grounds! Aimed at your fellow classmate!” Professor McGonagall pointed out, her voice scathing and shiver-inducing. “Do you have anything to say for yourself? Anything at all?”

“She!” Ronald said as he spun to me. “That wretch attacked me first!” He cried, his finger pointing at me accusingly.

“Is this true, Miss Granger?” Professor McGonagall asked, her face unbelieving that I would do such a stupid thing.

“No, Professor.” I replied, huffing in indignation at the blatant lie. “I did no such thing. Ronald was the aggrieved, the one who deemed it pertinent to incapacitate me while my back was turned. He was the one to start this nonsense first. I wanted no part in it, but my walking away only angered him more.” I finished with a small shrug.

Professor McGonagall sighed and started to rub her temples.

“Does any one of you want to back Miss Granger's story?” Professor McGonagall said to the crowd of students who surrounded us.

Merlin, you are doomed, Hermione Granger…

At first, no one dared to make a sound, my fellow classmates all awkwardly standing around, but one melodious voice stood out from the rest and I recognized it almost immediately.

“Hermione was not the one who attacked Ron. I saw it all.” Luna replied as she walked through the crowd, apologizing for bumping into people and finally stopping when she made it through.

Ronald spun to her with a putrid expression that mirrored his previous one when he was looking at me.

“You loony cunt! You didn’t see anything! Stop lying!” Ronald spat, but Luna seemed unaffected.

“ENOUGH!” Professor McGonagall yelled, her eyes blazing bright as she now looked at Ronald. “That is quite enough. I have grown tired of your foul mouth. 20 points deducted from House Gryffindor.”

I know that pained Professor McGonagall to do…

“WHAT?!” Ronald screamed at the declaration.

“And you have detention for a week's time.” Professor McGonagall replied, her emerald-green eyes stony and cold as she looked upon the weasel. “Take that time to think about what you have done today, Mr. Weasley. Now run along and start preparing. I will contact your mother so she knows about your behavior today.” She said, her words holding a finality to them.

Ronald gaped like a fish, his mouth flapping in the wind, but he didn’t protest. The defeated weasel slumped his shoulders, avoided eye contact with anyone who was around, and quickly fled the scene.

“That was something!” Luna said after a tense silence.

Professor McGongagall chuckled at Luna’s words.

“Well then!” Professor McGonagall said, loud enough so the people gathered heard her. “That was enough excitement for one day. All of you who have come to the Great Hall to present should hurry along inside and those of you who gathered here for the show… You all should move along to wherever you should be.”

At Professor McGonagall's words, people started to scatter in different directions. I saw some move to go inside the Great Halls, some going into the opposite direction where some classes were, and Luna dreamily looking off into the distance.

“Morgana, what a disaster…” I mumbled, moving towards the door so I could meet my demise, but a gentle hand laid on my shoulder.

I waited for the pain to course through my body, my skin not receptive to anything but the clothes on my person, but it never came. The hand felt warm and soothing which startled me just as much as the pain. I quickly turned around to see who this mystery person was and found it was my savior.

“Is there anything I can do for you, Professor McGongagall?” I asked, the warm hand on my shoulder making me feel fuzzy.

“No, Miss Granger… I- I just wanted to make sure you are all right. I know… I know… things have been difficult to say the least, but you are bright. You are the brightest witch of her age and have preserved through the hardships you have endured. I… admire that. I know we have not interacted much, but I just wanted you to know that you always can talk to me if need arise. And…” Professor McGongall said, pausing as a pensive look made its way onto her face. “Anche tu hai un amico in me, cara.” She added warmly.

(You also have a friend me as well, dear)

My eyes widened at the Italian words coming out of the older witch’s mouth.

She knows Italian?

“You- You know Italian?” I blurted out, very confused on just why Professor McGonagall switched to Italian.

“I know it, yes, and used it because I saw you studying the language in the library last year.” Professor McGonagall answered, chuckling, and patted my shoulder before removing the hand. “I wanted to say that, but not give away that I am playing favorites.”

I snorted at that and felt my body relax even further.

Talking with the Professor is so effortless…

“I… I should probably go… I have to- to present today.” I said with a grimace, my nose scrunched up in distaste and a frown on my face.

“Truly? You are eighteen, Miss Granger?” Professor McGonagall asked.

“I am.” I replied. “Professor Snape petitioned for me to have a time turner in my third year when he saw how bored I was in his potions class. My age is technically twenty-one but my true age is eighteen.”

Professor Snape was always so cold, but once she saw me brewing a Polyjuice Potion perfectly, the witch practically took me under her wing.

“Hmmmm…” Professor McGonagall hummed. “I would not expect that from Professor Snape, for her to go out of her way like that, but I understand why she felt the need to do so. You are special, Miss Granger.” She warmly said. “You may be Slytherin, but I care for all the students. Never forget that you can do great things and compete with the rest. Your disability does not make you lesser.”

I felt like I wanted to cry, but I held my head up high and gave the Professor a slight nod.

“Understood, Professor McGonagall.” I replied.

“Now why don’t we head inside and see if Headmaster Dumbledore has started with the presenting?” Professor McGonagall offered, the doors opening effortlessly as she waved her wand in the air.

Here goes nothing…

Chapter Text

The Great Hall.

It was filled with students.

Thousands of them.

The hall was large, very large, and lined with tables. Those tables were sectioned off into each respective house and there sat the students who wore the colours of said house on his or her robe. The tops of those tables had more food than the students could eat and it would feed the students until all their bellies were full.

The house-elves cooked the food.

I had found that tidbit of information out when I had stumbled into the kitchen one evening. I had wanted to escape the relentless bullying of my house, of Malfoy who spouted slurs at me, so I ran. That incident was what made me want to fight for house-elf rights. It spurred me on to create S.P.E.W., which fantastically failed, but I wanted to make a difference and finally set them free of their eternal chains.

It might’ve not worked, but it was still one of my long term goals.

The hand that made me feel warm and fuzzy was back on my shoulder, gently patting, and I turned to see Professor McGonagall smiling at me.

“Go sit down, Miss Granger. I will personally deduct points from House Slytherin if I see any one of them bullying you.” Professor McGonagall said with one last pat and then made her way to where the other Professors were sitting which was at the other end of the hall at the High Table.

I didn't respond since the older witch had walked away, but I did take a deep breath and then started to walk in the direction of the others who were in House Slytherin. I could see them all laughing, cheering when one of them did something positively daft, and it made my stomach roll.

Salazar snakes, they were all arses and gits.

Pompous, rich, witches and wizards who all felt they were more important than they were.

It was pure nonsense.

Pure-blood ideology ran thick in House Slytherin and I had felt the brunt of it for the past five years.

Being a muggle, a “magic stealer”, made me their top enemy.

I was a mudblood, muddy, mudpup, and tainted in their eyes.

And this muggleborn they viewed as less was sorted into Slytherin House?

It was the Fates playing games with my life yet again.

It wasn’t enough to be an orphan.

It wasn’t enough to be disabled.

It wasn’t enough that I had a preference for women…

Then, on top of all that, I was sorted into the House that hated anything that involved Muggles.

It was the cruelest joke in the universe.

That is indeed my life…

So, with a heavy heart, I finally limped the rest of the way toward the Slytherin table and sat as far away from the others as one could be. I didn’t want to be on the receiving end of their bullying - the Ronald incident still fresh in my mind - but as soon as I sat down their attention turned to me. The one person I absolutely did not want to notice me, had indeed noticed me, and I kept my eyes down on the table's wood grain hoping he thought I wasn’t worth his time this go around.

My hopes were dashed, of course, and I cursed Salazar himself for the misfortune that begot my person.

Malfoy got up from his seat, the table cheering him on while he had a sly smile on his face and hovered right next to me. He didn't dare sit next to me because that would’ve been beneath him, so he opted to invade my personal space just like another I knew who also was a pure-blood twit.

“Look who it is… The Horror of Hogwarts! Are you ready, mudblood? The rumor mill has been spinning its web and us snakes have caught the spider at its source. Is it true that the tainted one is presenting today?” Draco sneered, his grip on my shoulder hard and painful, not at all like Professor McGonagalls. “Salazar, you are an ugly witch! How anyone could stand to be in your presence is beyond me.”

“Yes, I am presenting.” I answered, teeth gritted in pain. “And why are you gazing at me so thoroughly? Is there something you need to tell me, little dragon?” I added, teasing the pure-blood boy who now looked like he wanted to thrash me.

“Don’t call me that you stupid mudblood! Know your place!” Draco spat back at me.

I was thankful the Great Hall housed so many students because none were the wiser that yet another spoiled prat was throwing a temper-tantrum.

I wondered how exactly I was so lucky to have this happen twice in one singular day…

“I will do no such thing.” I replied, my voice even as I stared back at him. “You don’t scare me, Malfoy. You are a scared little boy who is playing at being someone important. The only magnificent thing about you is that you have Daddy’s money and your Mother’s backing as a member of the ‘most Noble and Most Ancient House of Black’. You are nothing special.”

At my words, Malfoy looked about ready to whip out his wand and use an Unforgivable, his other hand open and raised like he was going to give me a smack across my face…

…but I was saved by a booming voice that got all of the students' attention.

It was a voice I had become familiar with, the older baritone vibrations a calming balm in the raging storm that was my current situation, and I turned my attention to where it was coming from so I could pay attention to the man I respected.

He did a lot for the wizarding world in the First Wizarding War.

He founded the Order of the Phoenix, trail-blazed Omega rights, and felled Gellert Grindelwald. Grindelwald wanted to rule over muggles.

He believed witches and wizards were superior to muggles, believed in the archaic old ways of Alpha/Beta/Omega dynamics, and despised anything that wasn’t…

Pure.

He raised an army of supporters right here in Britain that consisted most of the Sacred 28 and those of pure-blood who supported his cause.

But he, the wizard who was deemed a war hero, was the final line that was drawn in the sand that stopped Grindelwald's madness…

Albus Dumbledore.

“Welcome. Welcome!” Headmaster Dumbledore boomed out as he stepped up to the owl-shaped podium, all eyes turning to the High Table and looking at him. “I welcome you all to another year at Hogwarts! This special occasion is like no other. You all first sorted into your houses and now some of you will present on this special day. As you all know, when one presents they will be given a dynamic. This dynamic is a founding principle of our society. In the olden days, it was used as a social hierarchy to determine who was superior. But today… The dynamics we hold in our heart-of-hearts show others just what kind of witch or wizard we are…” He said, pausing for dramatic effect. “...the Alpha!” He yelled out, fireworks shooting out behind him in a great display to show the symbol of the Alpha as students cheered loudly. “The Alpha is brave and strong. They are the ones who are at the forefront of society, who run head first into danger, but don’t be fooled. This dynamic can be nurturing. They take care of those they care for. You will find no one better than a caring Alpha.”

“ALPHA’S FOR EQUALITY!” Someone yelled out.

“Indeed young one!” Headmaster Dumbledore responded. “Now onto the next dynamic…” He said, pausing again for dramatic effect. “The Beta!” He yelled out, fireworks shooting out from behind him to show the Beta symbol, and students cheering for their dynamic that was just introduced. “The Beta is calm and collected. Our Betas are the glue. They are mostly your lawmaker or healer. They are the ones that can make the tough decisions that no one else wants to make when the time comes. Some may say that Betas are unextraordinary, but I say that they are just as important as the other dynamics! Any of you would be lucky to get this dynamic today and should feel proud of yourself for being the only one who holds our society together.”

“BETAS ARE BADASS!” Someone different yelled and many agreed with the sentiment.

“Very true! Very true, indeed! But mind the language!” Headmaster Dumbledore yelled back and everyone chuckled. “Now we have the last dynamic, but certainly not the least of the three…” He said, pausing one last time for dramatic effect. “The Omega!” He yelled, fireworks once again shooting out from behind him to form the Omega signal above all our heads, and everyone cheered. “Omegas are kind and compassionate. We would be unmade without them and society would collapse in on itself, They are jewel who should be cherished and revered. Omegas can also be fierce in the same way Alphas can. When protecting something they care about, they can become stronger than even the most powerful Alpha. If you present as an Omega… Do not be afraid. You are a gift upon this world and should be delighted in your new dynamic.”

“OMEGAS ARE NOT PROPERTY!” Another voice yelled and many agreed, but the pure-blood students looked uncomfortable at the declaration.

“Right you are…” Headmaster Dumbledore replied, agreeing with the sentiment because he was an Omega himself. “All of this, my dear student body, may seem overwhelming, but this event is a joyous occasion! Do not fear this change. Embrace it. When your name is called, walk up here with your held up high and leave the just the same. Is that clear?”

“YES, HEADMASTER!” We all yelled back, the voices of thousands of students ringing out through the Great Hall, even myself.

I’ll try Albus...

“Wonderful!” Headmaster Dumbledore said. “I am so very glad we are in agreement! Shall we get this year's presenting under way?”

All of the students cheered at this and I felt that nauseousness come back in full-swing now that it was finally starting. Many started to eat the delicious food on the table while the first name was called, thank Merlin himself it wasn’t me, but I couldn’t eat.

The little dragon had left me to my own devices, which I was also thankful for, but I was alone in my suffering.

I always felt alone being in House Slytherin.

As the students chattered and whispered, my eyes wandered the hall and I found a pair of pale-silver eyes that were filled with understanding.

Who…

Ah.

Luna Lovegood was the one behind those eyes and I felt like that incident had connected us.

The Ravenclaw had stood up for me when no one else would.

Dare I even think that Luna wants to be my friend?

It would be my first among my peers…

Luna just smiled at my person and even threw a cheeky wink my way.

I was gobsmacked, but quickly smiled widely for the eccentric witch.

A Ravenclaw and a Slytherin…

Gaia, who would’ve thought?

My thoughts were interrupted by Headmaster Dumbledore's voice booming through the halls once again, but this time it chilled me to my core. It was the dreaded time that I never wanted to come to fruition.

“Hermione Granger! Hermione Granger, please come to the front!” Headmaster Dumbledore called out, all eyes instantly looking at where I sat.

The whole Slytherin table started to boo and hiss at me.

I wanted to shrink into non-existence or cross the veil.

“The Horror of Hogwarts is up!” Blaise Zabini loudly said.

I flinched.

“The mudblood is actually presenting?” Pansy Parkinson asked with a scoff.

I winced.

“Well go on then, freakshow!’ Draco spat at me. “Go make a fool of yourself!”

I felt as if all the air in my lungs had been siphoned from my person.

I was rooted to my seat, feeling worse than ever, but a voice interrupted the constant badgering and I felt that warmth seep into my very bones again.

Headmaster Dumbledore, face stormy, went to speak once more, but was interrupted.

“THAT IS QUITE ENOUGH!” Professor McGonagall yelled, quitting the ruckus of the hall.

Everyone gasped.

They couldn’t believe the Gryffindor Professor was standing up for a student from House Slytherin.

I saw it in their eyes.

Especially the ones who were doing the bullying and badgering.

I couldn’t believe it either.

She said she would, but I didn’t think…

“Professor McGonagall…” Headmaster Dumbledore tried to say, but the older witch was having none of it, and moved right ahead with her tongue lashing.

“Nonsense! One-hundred points deducted from House Slytherin for their behavior toward a fellow classmate!” Professor McGonagall yelled. “Ye aw shoud be ashamit o yourselves!” She coldly said, her accent coming in with her anger, but she then took a calming breath to steady herself. “Miss Granger! If you would so kindly come up to the front? Ignore the fools. Keep your head up like Headmaster Dumbledore said in his speech.”

All eyes were on my person, but I slowly got out of my seat, and started to walk towards the front with my head held up high like both my superiors said. I could feel the staring, the judging of my scarred appearance, the muttering about what had just transpired, but I was focused on Professor McGonagall as I got closer to where the others had sat for their presenting. The floating candles that lit up the Great Hall cast a warm glow, but Professor the older witch’s eyes were even warmer as she followed my movements.

I tried not to show the pain I was in, that my burns didn’t affect me, because I wanted to prove to everyone here that I was more than just my disability.

You can do this…

Finally, I got to the front, limped up the stairs with some effort, and headed to the chair that was in the middle of the stage. The hat that had sorted me, and was now going to unlock my dynamic, was sitting right beside the chair on an elevated podium. Professor McGonagall looked to be whispering in Headmaster Dumbledore's ear and he nodded his head while stroking his beard at whatever she had said. She then strutted to me with purpose and had a smile on her face instead of the stoicism she was known for.

“È quel momento, cara. Non avere paura.” Professor McGonagall whispered in Italian.

(It is that time, dear. Don't be afraid,)

“Tapadh leat. Tha mi a’ cur luach air an taic...” I replied, sporting my use of the older witch’s mother tongue.

(Thank you. I appreciate the support...)

Professor McGonagall’s emerald-green eyes widened into saucers, feeling slightly smug, and I took my seat on the chair.

I faced my fellow students, daring any one of them to say something to me at this moment, but no sound came from them as they awaited for what was to come from my presenting.

The Fates will surely make me an Omega…

I internally sighed at the thought.

“Before Hermione Granger puts on the hat, I would like to remind you all that presenting unlocks ones dynamic from within. A student will come of age when they are eighteen and have the opportunity to step into the world anew. All of you attending here today will go through such a process, but I say again that this is something to embrace.” Headmaster Dumbledore proclaimed. “Now… Professor McGonagall will do the honours of putting the hat on Hermione Granger here and we will see what her dynamic is.”

With a subtle nod of acknowledgement from the older witch, she picked up the hat that had previously sorted me into House Slytherin and gently lowered it onto my head. I was thankful that she took care of my state of being because I was already in enough agony as it was.

“Hermione Jean Granger… Welcome back to this auspicious stage.” The Hat whispered so only I could hear.

“Hello…” I greeted back, wary of what was to come.

“I had difficulty with sorting you… So many different traits flowing through that body of yours… So much potential… So many different paths you could take dear girl…” The Hat said ominously. “Let all who hear me know Hermione Granger’s dynamic!” The Hat yelled into the Great Hall and continued talking...

"In a chamber dim, where whispers weave,

The Sorting Hat sat, with secrets to cleave.

A patchwork of tales from the wizarding realm,

With wisdom amassed, it took up the helm.

Listen well now…” The hat hummed,

“In this world of wands and spells that come,

Are souls who align in a dance most divine -

The Alphas and Betas and Omegas entwine.

First the Alphas bold, with their regal grace,

Leaders of magic in an ambitious race.

With power like thunder and visions so grand,

They carve out their kingdoms with a steady hand.

Yet beneath that strong surface lies often a plea -

For love’s gentle touch; do they long to be free?

To share in the burden of strength that they bear;

A heart filled with longing for those who would care.

Then there are Betas with hearts open wide -

Steady companions who stand by your side.

With wisdom and kindness that light up the night,

They balance the chaos with quiet delight.

They’re nurturers true in this magical game;

While some seek glory or long for fame.

They build bridges of bonds both tender and deep;

In friendship's embrace, their loyalty keeps.

And let us not forget our dear Omegas rare -

In shadows they dwell, but possess strength to spare.

With intuition keen as they wander alone -

Their hearts hold a magic that's uniquely their own.

Sometimes misunderstood or lost in despair -

Yet resilient like phoenixes rising from air!

They weave through emotions like threads on a loom;

Creating connections that banish all gloom.

So here in this hall where destinies clash,

Remember these roles can shift like a flash.

For labels are fickle; what matters is heart -

Each soul plays its part… A wondrous fine art!

As echoes subsided within castle walls’ might,

All will smile through the blight.

For alpha or beta or omega’s sweet grace,

It’s love that unites us - all beings embrace.

So ponder these truths as you enter your fate,

In Hogwarts' great halls where friendships await.

Embrace every facet of what makes you whole -

Magic flows deeper when rooted in the soul…"

The Great Hall went silent, the students paid attention to what the hat was about to porcelain, and I could feel my anxiety sour into the clouds. The suspense was slowly killing me and I wanted to be done with this farce already.

I knew I was no doubt an Omega.

I was doomed in this life so why would my presenting be any different?

“Which is?” I whispered to it.

“Do not rush me, Hermione Jean Granger.” The Hat whispered back. “Hermione Granger is… an Alpha!” The hat proclaimed for all to hear.

An Alpha?!

Chapter Text

An Alpha?

Salazar, there- there has to be some mistake or…

The noise was deafening as the Hat presented me as an Alpha. 

Sound didn’t simply reach my ears…

It crashed into them. 

Every voice in the Great Hall seemed to separately arrive and all at once… 

The sharp hiss of outrage from the Slytherin table… 

The scrape of benches across stone… 

The frantic rustle of robes… 

And above it all a bright cheer I distinctly recognized as Luna’s. 

My newly heightened senses seized upon everything with merciless clarity. I could hear individual heartbeats beneath the din, the uneven breaths of students whispering to one another, even the distant flutter of owls shifting in the rafters far above the enchanted ceiling. Scent followed a heartbeat later, flooding in so abruptly it made my head spin - candle smoke from the floating candles, polished wood, roasted meat from the feast, parchment, ink, sweat, perfume, the sharp metallic tang of magic itself - it was as if the world had been muted my entire life and someone had suddenly torn away the veil. 

Yet even as the hall erupted around me, I could barely focus on any of it. 

Magic coursed through my veins in hot, relentless waves as the Hat finished unlocking my dynamic, something ancient and instinctive stirring in the back of my mind, my hindbrain awakening whether I wished it to or not. All I could do was sit perfectly still beneath the brim of the Sorting Hat, gripping the stool with white knuckles and waiting for the moment it would finally lift away so this overwhelming, heart-pounding nightmare of a presenting could end.

“There is no way the Horror is an Alpha!” Draco yelled, his face as red as a tomato.

“Are you joking? That weak mudblood is the same dynamic as me?” A random Slytherin said, whinging.

“She can’t be! an Alpha! That freaky cunt is not an Alpha!” Ronald screeched, also whinging because he was an Omega.

That made me chuckle.

Ronald’s temper-tantrum, for the second time today, was drowned out when I deeply breathed in and caught a combination of scents that had my mouth watering. It focused me, put out all other sensory amalgamations, and was unlike anything I had ever smelled before. 

Old parchment, lavender, and the dew of the morning.. 

It was making my head spin and I felt my lower half throb…

Throb?

Why am I throbbing????

A feather-light touch to my shoulder had a spark of electricity shooting down my spine which made me want to jolt out of my seat. It took everything in my person to sit still, I wanted to turn around and see who it was, but I recognized the warmth. 

It was the same warmth I had felt before, but multiplied by a thousand…

But the touch was gone just as quickly as it had appeared.

And all the noise filtered back through my ears and a loud growl reverberated from my chest that stopped all the noise.

You could hear a pin drop in these expansive halls…

“You go, Hermione!” Luna exclaimed, loudly clapping, expression as giddy as can be.

I huffed, but stood up from the chair and left the chair without a word.

“Well then!” Headmaster Dumbledore said as I found my way toward Ravenclaw. “That was certainly exciting! Very much so! Give a hand to our own, Hermione Granger who now boasts a very powerful Alpha dynamic!”

Everyone was hesitant, but they lightly clapped and awkwardly laughed.

Once I sat down near Luna, not caring about the other Ravenclaws who were giving me scathing looks, my eyes tried to find Professor McGonagall, but she was nowhere to be seen. 

Where-?

My charred heart hurt that the older witch had left and it felt like I was hollower than before.

I sighed and repeatedly clenched my hands.

“Amazing…” I scoffed, which drew some winces from the Ravenclaw Beta and Omegas who were sitting near me. “I’m even more of an outcast now, aren’t I?” I asked my new friend, a perpetual glare on my face.

“Oh! I wouldn’t worry about that so much, you know?” Luna replied, a dreamy smile on her face. “Things that are meant to happen will happen, but… We will be busy.” She added with a giggle.

“Busy? What do you mean by that? And we? Whose we?” I lowly growled, feeling very much so out of my comfort zone.

“We, as in you, Neville, and I, silly!” Luna answered with another round of giggles and awkward glances from those around us.

“Neville?” I repeated, my stomach rumbling, so I decided to eat some and filled the plate the Ravenclaw had given me. “I’ve never had the pleasure of meeting him.” I said, ungracefully shoveling food into my mouth because I felt like I was starving.

Sweet rolls…

Why must you tempt me so?

And then I shoved some of those into my mouth as well.

“Neville? Neville Longbottom? The one who is fantastically awful at Potions and receives Professor Snape's glare daily?” Luna said, trying to dredge up any memory of this Neville.

“Hmmmm…” I hummed, my mind searching for this Neville. “The one who is shi- adequate at magic and whose parents fought in the war?” I asked.

“That’s the one!” Luna happily replied while clapping her hands like she had just done an incredible achievement.

“And why will the three of us be busy?” I asked, trying to get a straight answer out of Luna.

“Spoilers! Can’t have those, you know?” Luna answered with a smile. “Also the nargles have disappeared and are no longer around you… Are you feeling better, Hermione?”

I raised the brow that wasn’t burnt off at the Ravenclaw.

“Nargles? What are you talking about? What are nargles?” I asked, genuinely curious because I’ve never heard of such a creature before.

“Odd little creatures they are. They seem to gravitate toward negativity and it seems only I can see them.” Luna explained with a little shrug. “Well my Father and I!” She brightly added.

So only Luna and her father can see them? 

Maybe it's hereditary? 

Or can it be some magic that's doing it?

A trait that the gods bestowed?

“Odd indeed, but I know better than to doubt things like this since I’ve been opened to the world of magic.” I replied with a shrug of my own. “And do you know where Professor McGonagall disappeared to? She was on the stage when I presented, but then she suddenly wasn’t…”

Luna had a big smile on her face as I kept talking, but I didn’t understand why she was happy.

“The Professor… looked a little panicked and then quickly skittered off the stage.” Luna replied with a torrent of giggles. “Everyone so loved seeing her cat form again!”

“Panicked? Why in the world was she panicked?” I asked, now very confused about what was going on.

“Hmmmm…” Luna hummed, her pale-silver eyes searching my own for… something. “Spoilers!” She finally said, that smile now turned into a cheeky grin.

“Smarmy little git aren’t you?” I said aloud, rumbling low in my belly at Luna’s answer.

“Is the newly presented Alpha Slytherin mad at me?” Luna teasingly shot back, her lower lip jutted out in fake worry.

I sighed, my head throbbing because of the conversation, my nose twitching at every scent to try and catch what I had smelled while on the stage.

“So? Longbottom?” I said, diverting the topic of conversation so this could at least go somewhere.

“Oh! Yes! Neville!” Luna exclaimed, her eyes brightening. “Would you like to meet him? He's a Gryffindor, but I think you would make wonderful friends!”

“I… Perhaps?” I replied, unsure if I wanted to meet some random stranger who was having things blow up in his face on a consistent basis. “And what are you Luna? If you don’t mind me asking.”

“I’m a Beta! Dad was so happy that I took after him. I think he even cried a little and said we could go hunting for wrackspurts! It was great fun!” Luna answered, her excitement palpable from where I was sitting.

So that’s why I didn’t smell much from her…

But when did she present?

Odd…

But not as odd as a would-be twenty-one year old, who is technically eighteen, presenting today as an Alpha…

Anyways…

I had read about pheromones. 

I knew Omega’s could pump there’s out to soothe or to entice. 

That Betas were, more likely than not, the ones who had a level head and brokered peace.

I also knew Alpha’s could expunge there’s when they were angry or trying to make another submit to their will, which I found rather horrid and vile.

“And it doesn’t at all bother you? Me, I mean? I have read that Beta’s can still be affected by an Alpha’s pheromones, not more than Omega, but still enough to where a sensitive Beta could be taken advantage of if an Alpha was devious enough.” I asked, nose scrunched in distaste picked at my plate.

And it was truly horrific.

I had read about this incredibly awful incident from the Daily Prophet. 

It was a case the Wizengamot was ruling over that had witches and wizards alike in an uproar when I was a second-year. A Beta, Danica Barracus, had been walking down a rather deserted part of Diagon Alley when an aggressive Alpha came upon her. The arse of an Alpha used his pheromones to make her submit and did his worst. It was a rather big case in the wizarding world since it involved a Beta and an Alpha, but she had gotten her revenge in the end. Danica’s father used an unforgivable, the Avada Kedavra killing curse, to end the Alpha’s life when he accosted the Alpha outside of court. It was a just end and the Wizengamot ruled that the father acted accordingly due to the situation. It was jarring to read about, especially when I was young, but it showed me that the wizarding world was at least slightly better than the muggle one in this regard.

“Not at all!” Luna replied, as the ghosts scared the other students who weren’t aware they existed until now. “Your scent…” She started to say as she breathed in. “...is like a raging fire mixed with parchment. It certainly smells good, me being a Ravenclaw and all, but it doesn’t affect me.” She continued with a shrug. “And you’re not a mate! No three scents.” She added with a little sniff to the air.

I shivered at Luna’s words, but I was grateful my identity still was a part of my being.

But does she find me-

“Disgusting?” Luna finished and I negatively growled in response.

“Are you reading my mind? Are you using Legilimency?” I asked, my temper flaring. “I don’t like my privacy intruded upon, Luna Lovegood.”

“No, no I didn’t read your mind.” Luna slowly and calmly replied, her hands coming up in a placating manner. “Your face just showed your thoughts and the nargles suddenly multiplied when you stopped talking for just a moment.”

I huffed, but didn’t reply to that and turned to the stage to sit through the rest of the presenting…

It was all so inane and I zoned through the rest of it…

Though I did perk up and hear Longbottom’s name and dynamic being called out.

The Gryffindor was Omega.

After that, Headmaster Dumbledore had left his seat and was standing at the owl podium no doubt ready to give another speech like he had done in years previous. He cleared his throat to get the students' attention and raised his famous wand to his throat so he could project to all of us that were in the Great Hall.

“I thank you all, the brilliant minds of Hogwarts, for attending yet another presenting. Many of you have stepped into the world of dynamics and unlocked your true self. Do not be swayed by those who say you are less than you are. Each dynamic is special, is integral, and important for  the society we’ve built. Just like the Houses, we may be different, but we all are in this together. Community, fellowship, and most importantly love, are our core truths. You all should hold onto these truths because they are the strongest thing we have to fight the darkness that lurks where the light does not shine. Hate, greed, and envy make themselves known, evil hiding in the shadows, but if we stick together then nothing will ever be able to destroy us.” Headmaster Dumbledore professed, his words filled with hidden meanings, but piercing those that heard them, and the students gathered here listened with rapt attention. 

Not one student was eating.

Not one ghost was flying.

Only Headmaster Dumbledore’s words flitted to my ears and it reverberated deep within my charred heart.

“Why…” I softly whispered, confusion making itself known in my mind.

The Beta Ravenclaw gently grasped my hand, a knowing look in her pale-silver eyes, and I let the touch linger. 

I was a Slytherin, a witch who was supposed to be aloof and cold, but I couldn’t rip my hand away like I would have done in the past. 

I needed that touch at this moment in time to quell the uncertain emotions swirling within my person.

“We all have a part to play and we all will play it well.” Headmaster Dumbledore continued. “Continue with your studies, make friends, and enjoy your time here at Hogwarts, my dear students. Your destiny is what you make it. That will be all. Head off to your classes if you still have any today… May Godric, Salazar, Rowena, and Helga guide you down your fated path while you are here.”

After that sendoff, the chittering started back up once again and the mood shifted back to its original state.

“Oh!” Luna excitedly gasped, her head turning towards my person now. “We have Potions together, Hermione! I always knew you were in several of my classes, but you always kept to yourself… Now we can go together! Maybe you could get acquainted with Neville when we get there. We always sit together, but now you're the new addition!”

Before I could respond, Luna took her hand in mine, gently, and pulled me from the Ravenclaw table. Everyone was doing the same, the little dragon and the weasel still glared in my direction, but one piercing glare from me had them looking away. 

I could feel the air start to change, the Beta Ravenclaw slightly stiffening as my anger at the two made itself known, her thumb rubbing soothing circles on the rough skin. 

I thought this type of touch wouldn’t be in my future, but Luna knew exactly how to handle my leathery skin type and acted accordingly.

Not too gentle, but not too rough either…

“Your pheromones are leaking…” Luna whispered to me and I stopped my glaring.

“I…” I started to say, my nose scrunched up. “I didn’t know until you just told me. Will that happen often?” I asked, trying to calm myself as the others around me resumed what they were doing before I lost complete control of my new dynamic.

“It will, Hermione.” Luna answered as she led me through the throng of students trying to make their way out of the Great Hall. “You're an Alpha now and changes will be par for the course. Bouts of emotional distress will cause your pheromones to leak out and… other changes will make themselves known, but… I’m sure you know that already.” She added, throwing a small smile back at me before resuming walking again.

“I don’t know what you’re blabbering about, Luna.” I huffed, but thought back to the… hardness between my thighs.

The Beta Ravenclaw giggled at my answer, but I refused to admit what had happened because of that warm touch from Professor McGonagall.

Luna and I meandered through Hogwarts. We both took the winding stairs that always confused the first years. The stairs were solid stone like everything else, magically imbued by the founders who built the wizarding school, and went perpetually up. Students chartered as they were being shown around by their prefects, the paintings on the walls moved in different ways, and the torches on the wall lit the way.

The Beta Ravenclaw and I had almost made it to Potions, but a certain awkward, new Omega Gryffindor blocked our path.

“Neville!” Luna exclaimed, her smile widening at the sight of Longbottom. “I was just talking about you too, Hermione!”

Neville Longbottom looked worse for wear, but when he turned around, his eyes went wide at the sight of me. His frazzled, green eyes took on a large dosing of fear and he cowered in my presence. The Omega looked like he wanted to disappear as his stature shrunk in on itself.

I looked over at Luna who sadly smiled at Longbottom, but encouragingly squeezed my hand.

Do you want friends or not?

I wanted to curl up and read a good book or tome, but this will have to do, I suppose…

I sighed, let go of the Beta Ravenclaw’s hand, and stepped up to Longbottom.

“Alpha Hermione Jean Granger.” I stated, my hand stuck out in greeting.

Announcing oneself with the dynamic in front of their name was the polite thing to do once you had presented, were in a social setting, or were introducing yourself to someone new. Luna hadn’t done that with me because she undoubtedly didn’t care for such formalities. 

I once remember her calling her own father Xeno in the past… 

I had been minding my own business in the library, studying well beyond what students my age should be learning, but she was talking excitedly about The Quibbler and what was being talked about in said newspaper that week. Something about how they had stumbled upon some hippogriff eggs. An adventure to return them ensued and they earned the mother hippogriff's favor. How in Salazar's name you do that I had no idea. I found the whole conversation silly at the time, but her disregard for what was socially acceptable intrigued me…

“I- I… uh…” Longbottom stuttered, his brow forming some sweat, his green eyes darting from Luna to me.

“It’s okay, Neville.” Luna soothed as she walked towards him, letting some of her own Beta pheromones out to calm the anxiety-ridden Omega. “Hermione is a friend! She is quite lovely once you get to know her!” She said, a hand now on Longbottom’s back. “Besides, didn’t you say that Hermione. the brightest witch of her age, was so cool? You went on and on about how brilliant she was.” She teased.

Neville’s cheeks went bright red and a pitiful whining sound burst forth from him.

“Luna!” Longbottom squeaked, his shooting up to cover his face, embarrassment in the air.

“It’s fine.” Luna said back, waving away his worry and then turned back to me. “Isn’t it?”

Was it?

Longbottom wasn’t spouting slurs or shaming me for things I couldn’t control…

“I guess it is.” I said with a subtle nod Longbottom's way.

The Omega Gryffindor seemed to release a long sigh in relief and looked farther away from having a meltdown right in front of Professor Snape’s class. I didn’t think that would’ve been acceptable in any capacity and was thankful it didn’t happen. This was the Beta Ravenclaw’s friend and I wanted to try with another person. 

I had been alone for the last five years and it was tiring.

I was turning over a new leaf…

Just slowly…

Slowly and delicately so as to not overexert my fragile existence.

“That’s- That’s good…” Longbottom whispered as he gently took my hand in his. “And you… you don’t have to worry yourself sick about me judging you. You are amazing and I- Well… I think a lot of the students here admire you… And even more so now that you're an Alpha, I think… You're practically famous in Hogwarts!”

I scoffed at that.

“Admire me?” I replied, releasing his hand and pointing at myself, my robes fluttering at the jerky movement. “Admire this? Are you daft?” I said, my eyes narrowing at the Omega. “And famous? Gellert Grindelwald, Albus Dumbledore, Alastor Moody, and even that arsehole Lockhart are famous.” I said with a shake of my head. “I’m just the Horror of Hogwarts.” I spat the nickname with concealed anger.

Neville gasped at my words and Luna looked dejected that I had felt that way.

“But- But!” Longbottom tried to say, but no more words came out and his shoulders sagged. “D-Do you regret coming here? I heard Beaxbaton and Drumstrang are always looking for talented students…”

“I know.” I shortly answered with a small rumble. “I had researched those schools once I had gotten my Hogwarts letter, even sent them a finely-tuned letter of my own to see if I was eligible, but they both rejected me. I had such a difficult time even entering this world, soaking in any information I could get my hands on, and they rejected me because I wasn’t worth the trouble… So no Longbottom, I’m positively sure no one in this soul-sucking school admires me.”

“People can surprise you, Hermione.” Luna butted in and my eyes snapped to her.

“Surprise me? I don’t think I need any more surprises in my life.” I responded, shaking my head.

“Hmmmmm… I think you can handle a couple more…” Luna cryptically said and I knew to not even pry because I wouldn't get any more information. “Being open to things can be hard, but I guarantee it will be worth it in the end.”

Would it be worth it?

Worth the trouble of being open?

Perhaps…

Perhaps I could try again…

Chapter Text

I roughly swallowed and felt my burn scars start to throb in pain.

Before I could respond to that in a fashion I knew was suitable for the mystifying Beta, the Potions classroom door flew open to reveal Professor Snape. 

Severnia Snape was the Potions Professor and had a mastery in the subject. She had been vying for the Defense Against Dark Arts position for ages, but Headmaster Dumbledore seemed to want Professor Snape to teach Potions. It vexed her to no end, but she always acquiesced.

“You foolish sixth-years.” Professor Snape sneered. “Are you going to just loiter in front of my classroom door or are you going to grace us with your presence?”

“S-Sorry Professor!” Longbottom stuttered in a high-pitched voice.

“It was my fault, Professor Snape.” I said, speaking up. 

Professor Snape’s void-like eyes snapped to mine and she seemed to soften those hard edges she was known for. We were close, closer than what a Professor and student should be, but she was the only one who I could rely on when I had first come to the lovely school. She was my Head of House and instantly took me under her wing when she saw how I was being treated by my classmates. She had told me she wasn’t the most popular witch when she had gone here when she was younger and felt compelled to help me in any way she could. 

It was quite odd because I had only heard rumors about Professor Snape when I was a first-year, but she was nothing like what those rumors had described…

“Miss Granger…” Professor Snape drawled. “I see you have finally presented… An Alpha no less! Ha! Do you think you are larger than life now?” 

I snorted at this and stood taller, my back ram-rod straight.

“Maybe we could duel and see who is better?” I shot back, a wry grin now plastered on my face. “Or I can brew any potion you desire, Professor.”

Professor Snape’s eye twitched at that rebuttal and challenge.

“Just get in the classroom!” Professor Snape hissed back. “Now! All of you!”

I internally chuckled at ruffling the Potion Professor's feathers and we all made our way into the potions classroom.

Luna, Longbottom, and I sat in close proximity to one another near the back of the said classroom. We watched as Professor Snape strode into the classroom with a purpose, black robe billowing in the wind, door still wide open, and looking just as angry as ever. The need to be devious crawled under my skin, the desire to see my Head of House even more out of sorts strong, but I held myself back…

…for now.

“I am Alpha Severnia Snape and since this is a new year… Salazar help me to retain a shred of sanity while teaching you chits… I will explain once again my expectations for this class.” Professor Snape snapped. “This is the Potions class you know, the one you have been coming to, but at the same time also different. There will be no foolish wand-waving or silly incantations in this class. You all know this or you should know this. I have no hope for some of you. As such, I don’t expect many of you to appreciate the subtly and exact art of potion-making. However, for those select few…” She said, her eyes drifting to where I was sitting, her hands closing her cloak. “...who possesses the predisposition…” She said and I could feel Malfoy’s anger at being overlooked by the Alpha Slytherin Professor. “... I can and will teach you many advanced techniques that will build upon the fundamentals you have already learned.”

“But- I’m the best! The horror is just a stupid mud-blood who gets lucky!” Draco sneered as his anger was unleashed, his outrage exploding in a moronic way that was sure to get him in trouble.

“Mr. Malfoy…” Professor Snape responded, her voice colder than Antarctica “...The boy who acts above his station.”

“Boy? Above my station?!” Draco yelled, the students in class eyes widening at his tone. “I am a pure-blood! A Malfoy! My Mother is a Black and our two families are a part of the Sacred Twenty-Eight! How dare you say such dim-witted things!”

With those words from the soon-to-be dead little dragon, you could hear a quill drop…

The Alpha Slytherin Professor irritatedly sighed as if this was the worst situation he could imagine being in.

“Your Mother, Narcissa Black Malfoy, was one of the best… Besides me, of course. She also has a Mastery in Potions just like I and yet her progeny is so… untalented.” Professor Snape replied, calm and collected as ever, but her eyes bore venom that could turn witches and wizards alike to stone. “You may think yourself as important, that your lineage and family gives you the right to do and say whatever you desire, but… It. Does. Not.”

“I am still better than that- that thing!” Draco hissed back, not backing down even though his better was on the other end of this confrontation.

Gaia, Malfoy keeps talking…

“Are you, Mr. Malfoy?” Professor Snape asked, her lips turning into a sly smirk that reminded me of the cat who caught the canary. “Tell me, what potion would I brew if I added: Ashwinder eggs, Murtlap tentacles, Occamy eggshells, Horseradish, Squill bulbs, Tincture of thyme, and Rue?”

“I… I don’t know…” Draco answered, his teeth clearly gritted, his pheromones leaking from his person because of the situation.

No talent and no control…

Pity.

But I can’t quite tell what his dynamic is because of all the new scents…

“How about if I added: Powdered asphodel root, Wormwood infusion, Valerian root, a Sopophorous bean, and Sloth brain? What would that make, Mr. Malfoy?” Professor Snape posed, one eyebrow lifted and waiting for an answer from the unprepared Malfoy heir.

This time the Beta Ravenclaw raised her hand, a gleeful expression on her face, and the Omega Gryffindor sank lower in his seat at the attention she was drawing. 

Everyone looked at Luna like she was mad, but she genuinely seemed excited to answer Professor Snape’s question.

I didn’t care though.

I was used to the attention.

“I don’t know!” Draco spat back, his pheromones leaking even more at the continued distress, my nose scrunching up in disgust.

Beta, perhaps?

Or perhaps I just dislike him in general…

“Pity.” Professor Snape huffed, clear disdain in her eyes as he stared at Malfoy. “Clearly your blood status isn’t everything… Loathe as I am to do this, Ten points deducted from House Slytherin. And get those blasted pheromones under control, boy. I can already feel the young Alpha’s in here shifting uncomfortably.”

Young inexperienced Alpha’s…

The twit doesn’t affect me at all…

“That was… intense…” Longbottom whispered as he leaned over so no one would hear him.

I nodded in agreement, but when was Professor Snape not intense?

“Now, if that will be all?” Professor Snape cooly said in Malfoy’s direction. “I would like to get on with this class so I can start imbuing you all with the knowledge you will need to pass this class…” She continued, tapering off, her eyes now looking at Luna. “...Miss Lovegood. You have continually had your hand up while I was disciplining Mr. Malfoy, so I assume you know the answer to those two questions?”

The Beta Ravenclaw perked up at this.

“I do!” Luna exclaimed with a wide smile. “The ingredients for the first potion will make Liquid Luck and the ingredients for the second potion will make Draught of Living Death!”

“That is… correct.” Professor Snape drawled, not surprised at all that Luna had answered correctly. “A Ravenclaw will always be a Ravenclaw, I suppose. Ten points to Ravenclaw for Miss Lovegood’s correct answers.”

The Ravenclaws in the room clapped and I patted Luna’s knee in acknowledgement for the well-deserved points.

The Alpha Slytherin Professor was about to open her mouth to no doubt unload more information on us, but the magical chime that signaled the end of classes rang and everyone started to get out of their seats to head for the door.

“Just because the chime rings does not mean I have dismissed you from class!” Professor Snaped snapped sharply and everyone froze. “Do. I. Make. Myself. Clear?”

All of the students in the class nodded their heads at a stern-looking Professor Snape and she huffed at them, waving her hand for them to vacate the class now. I had remained in my seat, as well as Luna and the Omega Gryffindor, so I assumed the reminder wasn’t directed at us.

 But now that the Alpha Slytherin Professor has given us permission… 

...I slowly rose from my seat, head held high - what was left of my coppery curls bouncing in the wind - and strolled to the door so I could get to my next class in time. 

This was a large school and students were late on a number of occasions because they easily get led astray.

Especially overachieving first-years. 

The Beta Ravenclaw and Longbottom were right behind me, making sure to keep in line with my limped stride, and I appreciated the consideration.

“Are we going to History of Magic now?” Luna asked, the sound of shoes clicking on the stone apparent in the vast space of the hall adjacent to the Potions classroom.

“It should be our last class of the day because of the presenting ceremony right?” Longbottom added, his breathing labored, but his form was still beside us.

“We are and it is.” I confirmed as we rounded the corner, just a few steps away from Professor Binn’s class now.

“I don’t know why we’re still taking this class… Godric, we’re sixth years now!” Longbottom whined.

“That is because if the wizarding world doesn’t learn from our history, then we will be doomed to repeat it.” I replied a little more coolly than I intended, but his words were daft.

“The wrackspurts said you stole that.” Luna said, giggling.

“I didn’t steal it… I just borrowed it from the good Mr. Churchill.” I tutted, rolling my eyes. “I’m sure he won’t mind.”

“Why won’t he mind?” Longbottom asked, none the wiser to what we were talking about.

“Because he’s long dead, Longbottom.” I answered, scoffing at the Omega. “It seems Hogwarts needs a Muggle History class. The wizarding world could learn many things from our history.”

“Muggle History class?” Luna repeated, her voice flitting like she was in thought. “That might not be a bad idea, you know? Maybe you can talk to Headmaster Dumbledore about it. The two of you are fairly close right?”

We were fairly close…

Professor Snape might’ve taken me under her wing, but Headmaster Dumbledore had gifted me the opportunity to be at this school. He told me that he had personally sent me my letter because he knew I had potential. He said he knew what it was like to lose someone close to him. He told me of his sister, confided in me that her death left a hole in heart, and that he didn’t want a girl like me to go through life alone. He wasn’t a moron and knew what would’ve happened to me if I didn’t attend Hogwarts. The Muggle world wasn’t kind to orphans so he begged me to accept and I did so without much thought. I was one to overanalyze any situation, but his plea won over my charred heart. He checked in on me regularly and treated me like family. He tried to minimize the bullying, comforted me in private like a grandfather would his granddaughter, and was one of the most genuine people I had ever met at the time. It was very harrowing at first, letting anyone in because of my parents' deaths, but the old wizard was persistent…

“We… are.” I answered and left it at that as we continued to walk the distance to Professor Binns class.

“You’re… close with the Headmaster?” Longbottom asked, his Omega pheromones making it known that this question was asked in apprehension.

I breathed in and out to steady myself before answering.

“He’s… like a grandfather to me, Longbottom.” I answered, my eyes flicking to the door that was the History of Magic classroom.

“But… the b-bullying?” Longbottom stuttered.

“The bullying… was inevitable. I know how I look, I know what I am, and his interference would’ve added petrol to the fire that had started with my coming to Hogwarts. I asked him to not do anything to avoid that scenario entirely and endured the bullying.” I replied, my voice even, but my Slytherin tendencies made me want to hex those who had ever wronged me.

I had even looked into blood magic, but…

Well, my magic core wasn’t sufficient because of its state, so I put those ideas aside…

“Pet-rol?” Luna repeated, her tone making her confusion at the foreign words clear. “Is that where you try to pet a rollie pollie?”

I chuckled a bit at Luna’s guess and stopped in front of Professor Binns' class.

“Why not?” I replied and then opened the door so we could all go in.

I didn’t want to be caught by Professor Binns too.

“Welcome! Welcome!” Professor Binns said, her ghostly eyes trailing us as we found our seats. “I was formerly Beta Professor Binns. We are missing a few students, but no matter. In today's lesson, we will cover a truly thrilling event. The Witch Trials of 1692…”

The ghostly Beta Professor started on this specific topic, but my eyes swiveled around the classroom. It wasn’t as dark and brooding as the Alpha Slytherin Professors. It had windows that actually let in light and didn’t feel like a dungeon. It also smelt of parchment and ink whereas Professor Snape’s classroom chamber smelt of pungent ingredients she often used in the potions brewed.

“...And what did the Muggles do?” Luna asked, her voice and question drawing me back into the lesson.

“The Muggles hunted witches and wizards alike in the New World. The Salem Witch trials were a very traumatic event for the wizarding world. Many Muggles who were either religious or thought of magic as evil sought out those who had magical capabilities and held a trial for them. I say trials my dear students, but it was nothing of the sort. The Wizengamot holds trials for those they deem to have broken the law, but these Muggles declared witches and wizards guilty without real proof of any wrongdoing. Or they used antiquated and misguided measures for detecting who was a witch. Witches and wizards, but mostly witches because Muggle men had the power, were burned at the stake in alarming amounts. We had to go into hiding, something we hadn't done in ages, and still feel the effects of that horrendous event till this day.”

“Is that why Gellert Grindelwald did what he did?” A classmate asked.

“In part, Grindelwald may have done what he did because of these trials, but he and his acolytes also held the belief that those who held magic within themselves were better than Muggles. He wanted to rule over them, build a hierarchy so Muggles were put in their place, and bring magic to the forefront. We can only hope that these sentiments are washed away with history…” Professor Binns answered, but his ghostly eyes told a story that he didn’t believe that would be possible.

History repeats itself if we don’t learn from it…

With those words, I could see a few students who had pure blood in their veins look uncomfortable. I reveled in their current states because the views they held were nonsensical. 

Their family and their forefathers held the belief that they were pure because of their family line, but where did that line come from? 

Did they descend from the likes of Merlin, Morgana, Nimue, or Circe? 

The gods themselves?

What made them so pure?!

If it was none of those options, then the pure-blood nonsense they so desperately clung to was nothing but nonsensical hierarchical and patriarchal shite.

Family magic made pure-bloods stand out from half-bloods and muggleborns - many citing this as the reason why pure-bloods are at the top of the food chain in the wizarding world - but who's to say we can’t learn that magic?

Has anyone tried?

“Calm down, Hermione.” Luna whispered, her calming presence behind me. “You're leaking Alpha pheromones again.”

“Salazar's snakes…” I cursed, shaking my head and taking a deep breath so I could calm myself.

The Omega’s - and some Beta’s - in the classroom wearily looked my way, but I was calming down from my bout of anger so they all turned back to what the ghostly Beta Professor was saying for which I was thankful. Usually this only happened a week or so after the day of presenting, new dynamics still figuring themselves out, but I didn’t want to make them uncomfortable. I didn’t want to be like the haughty and self-righteous Alpha’s who thought themselves better than the other dynamics. This too was nonsense and I would have no part in the stone-age ideologies those types still held.

The chime once again sounded, signaling the end of the class, and I let out the air I was holding.

“That seems to be the end for today.” Professor Binns said. “I would advise you all to read a few passages of, ‘The Scars of Salem: essays of the Witch trials of 1692.’ You will have to write your own essay on the topic and having extra information at your disposal will only help your overall final grade for the assignment.”

With that, the three of us got up so we could leave the class. It was the last class of the day because of the presenting and I was delighted that the day was finally over. I had been so frazzled about what dynamic I would get, the bullying from the two morons, and the sinister feeling I felt from Professor Quirrell…

The older wizard was our D.A.D.A. Professor, but he had grown even more abnormal and mad than usual…

Speaking of the Professor…

The twitchy Professor was down the hall, mumbling to himself, as our group filed out of the class and our eyes met. His eyes that were usually a dull green flashed a brighter green that seemed to swirl with malicious intent. 

Merlin, what-?

As soon as that transpired, my burn scars began to throb, my head started to pound, and I stopped in my tracks in the middle of the hall because of the pain. Fellow students and classmates were looking on at me like I had a second head, but I couldn’t think about them right now. 

I glared at Professor Quirrell and he shortly scurried off after, but the agonizing pain still coursed through me and my robes, currently unhelpful.

“Hermione?” Luna said, concern radiating from her voice. “Are you all right?”

“No.” I snarled, the urge to rip someone's throat out in the forefront of my mind. “B-But I will be…”

“Was that, Professor Quirrell?” Longbottom asked, the Omega pheromones pumping out of him instinctually because I was in distress, and that was helpful.

“It was…” I answered through labored breaths, the pain slowly receding. “He’s even more of an oddball this year than he was the previous years.”

“I did notice more nargles swimming around him and they looked positively sinuous…” Luna added, a worried look on her face that had me on edge.

“Wonderful…” I rumbled, huffing through my nose.

Luna never seemed to be distressed about much so her being this way was something to take into account.

“Shouldn’t we all be heading to our respective common rooms?” Longbottom asked. “The last time I was late I got detention for a whole week…”

“You’re right. We should get going.” I replied and then turned to the two. “I don’t say this often, and don’t expect it, but thank you two for being by my side. I don't do… friends, but I will put up with you two.”

The Beta Ravenclaw beamed at my person and the Omega Gryffindor looked positively gobsmacked.

“I knew we would be friends!” Lune replied, clapping softly in excitement.

“I- I… S-Sounds good!” Longbottom stuttered out.

“With that, I bid you both a good day.” I said, inclining my head, and started the journey to the Slytherin common room.

Why was the “Brightest Witch of her Age” not going to the prefects rooms?

Because I turned down the role when Professor Snape offered it to me.

I knew what the role entailed.

How could someone like me greet new students?

How could I be the face of House Slytherin?

It was foolish of me to even think that I could, so I politely declined.

“Stick to the shadows, Hermione…” I mumbled, as I limped up the marble staircase and to my destination. “Just like always…”

When I got to the Slytherin common room, I stood in front of the door that was guarded by a snake. The animated snake was the guardian of the entrance and would only uncoil when the right password was spoken. The password changed every fortnight and the password was…

“Pure-blood.” I deeply intoned with a slight growl, grimacing at the word.

The carved serpent stirred at once, its emerald eyes glinting as its stone coils slowly loosened. With a soft grinding sound of ancient mechanisms and magic working together, the door slid aside and admitted me into the Slytherin common room. 

Would be wondrously beautiful if it wasn’t built upon supremacy, discrimination, and systemic bigotry…

The chamber opened before me in a long, low-ceilinged expanse of dark green stone, its walls curved in the fashion of a subterranean hall. Lamps suspended in wrought-iron brackets burned with a steady, greenish light that reflected off polished black tables and deep leather armchairs clustered around the hearth. Banners bearing the silver serpent of House Slytherin hung between the tall windows, their fabric faintly stirring in the cool underground air. Those windows were the room’s most unusual feature: thick panes of enchanted glass set into the stone, looking directly out into the shadowy depths of the Black Lake, where dim waterlight rippled across the ceiling like shifting green silk. The effect gave the entire room a hushed, aquatic gloom, as though we studied and lived at the bottom of the lake itself…

It was a setting that suited the reputation of the house founded by Salazar Slytherin rather perfectly.

It was cold, unfeeling, but that was exactly what Slytherins enjoyed.

I just wanted to head to my bed and decompress, but I was stopped.

And who was it…

It was none other than Pansy Parkinson and Millicent Bulstrode.

My eyes roamed over my fellow Housemates and I couldn't help but appreciate their style even though they both were complete shites. The predominant black wardrobe Pansy always sported matched my own garments, but her shirt was slightly open this evening, her tie loosely hanging around her neck, and it took everything in me to not blush. Milicent was more masculine in her attire, her sleeves rolled up to show her larger arms which sent a twinge within me. 

They both narrowed their eyes at my limping form, but I didn’t flinch under their gazes.

I tiredly sighed.

Today of all Merlin-be-damned days…

“And what would the both you… like from me?” I rumbled, my spine straightening as the question flowed from my lips.

“I still don’t know how a muddy shite like you is a Slytherin.” Pansy spat.

“Pansy… We talked about this…” Millicent harshly whispered to an upset Pansy.

Morgana, how were the three of us ever together…

“You weren’t spouting such vileness when we were…” I started to say and Pansy quickly moved in front of me, gently covering my mouth.

“Will you shut up?” Pansy hissed while Millicent strolled up to us.

“Maybe we should go somewhere else to… talk.” Millicent offered, her eyes searching if anyone was watching us.

I sighed again.

Louder this time.

I roughly took Pany’s hand off my mouth and glared at the now Alpha.

I could scent them when I titled my nose to the air, Alpha and Omega, two who also just gained their dynamics.

Pansy the Alpha.

Millicent the Omega.

“I don’t have the energy for this tonight.” I snarled, baring my now sharp teeth at the pair. “I’m tired and I hurt. You both are the ones that made a mess of this. Not me. Now if you would excuse me…” I finished while walking away and not bothering to look back as Pansy yelled at me.

I needed sleep.

And I wouldn’t lower myself to those who didn’t respect me.

But…

There were holes in my heart, two to be exact, and I longed for something that smelled of…

…Parchment?

Lavender…

And something more specific in nature, but my Alpha hindbrain couldn’t quite grasp it.

In my research on dynamics, I had read that the hindbrain was the most primitive stratum of our dynamic. It was a vestigial but potent layer of instinct that existed alongside ordinary thought rather than beneath it. It was not a separate consciousness, as some sensational books liked to imply, but neither was it merely emotion. The hindbrain was closer to a biological imperative given voice. An Alpha’s hindbrain governed territoriality, protective drive, and the instinctive calibration of dominance and restraint in the presence of others, particularly Betas and Omegas. When it stirred, it did so with the immediacy of an animal’s reflex - quick to bristle, quicker still to guard - yet it remained inseparable from the mind that housed it. One did not battle one’s hindbrain - one integrated it and moderated it - and, ideally, educated it through reason and experience. In essence, it was the ancient, evolutionary echo of what a dynamic once needed to survive, persisting inconveniently within the thoroughly civilized architecture of modern society of both Muggle and magical human beings.

Nevertheless, I could feel that throb once again as my mind lingered on incorporeal scents and I would have to just take care of myself tonight.

“An Alpha…” I whispered. “Who would’ve thought?”

Chapter Text

It was a new day.

A new dawn.

But I was still the same Hermione I was yesterday.

In the deepest, most fragile corner of my blackened and broken heart, I had always clung to the impossible hope that the horror of that night had been nothing more than a nightmare I had somehow fallen into. Perhaps, a cruel dream sent by the Fates I simply hadn’t yet woken from. Sometimes, in quiet moments, I would imagine opening my eyes to the warm smell of tea in our kitchen, to Father absently humming over the morning paper, to Mother brushing flour from her hands as she smiled at me. I wanted - desperately and achingly - for them to still be alive.

Losing them hadn’t simply left an absence…

…it had hollowed something out of the very center of me.

Father was attentive and caring.

Mother was loving and nurturing.

Mother may have not been of my blood, but she loved me like I was. She never made me feel less than in the time we got to spend together before she crossed the veil with Father.

It was more than I could say of my mother by blood because she abandoned Father and I. Father said she was magnificent, but mysterious. She roped him in, charmed him, and he fell in love. He said it happened quickly, but she was gone just as quick. He did mention that she was magical just like my step-mother was, and that it was a shock to his Muggle mind at the time, but he never mentioned her last name. Father never mentioned his last name either, his preference for his married last name apparent, saying he was disowned by his family. He explained that it was too painful for him to talk about - and I remember seeing that pained glint in his chocolate eyes that mirrored my own - but he was happy to have taken my step-mothers last name. He said their love fueled him to make peace with his past and that was all that mattered to him at the time.

Sometimes…

Sometimes I wish I was with them…

“I hope they're still happy across the veil…” I muttered as I stalked Hogwarts halls early this morning.

Today started with Transfiguration and I decided to limp to class alone. The memories that had returned when I slept had soured my mood. My burn scars hurt because of them, the robes and clothing not helping as much as it would any other day, and I didn’t want to subject my new…

…friends to this version of me.

“At least I’ll get to see Professor McGonagall…” I whispered, my charred heart beating faster at the name.

Professor McGonagall’s absence yesterday was odd and I didn’t know why I longed to see those emerald-green eyes of hers. I didn’t know why I couldn’t stop my heart from beating faster because I was just thinking about the older witch. It was a conundrum that also plagued me and I had no answers for any of the questions I asked in my mind.

Do I…

Do I have a crush?

I couldn’t…

I…

So lost in my thoughts, I didn’t notice that Luna and Longbottom had found me. The Beta Ravenclaw gently tapped me on my shoulder to get my attention and I spun around to face whoever was trying to bother me.

I was lowly growling, nerves on end because of the night I had and caught the two by surprise.

Both of their eyes widened at my current state and backed up a little to give my person space.

We were… friends, but they still didn’t know me well.

“Luna… Longbottom…” I drawled, my inner Professor Snape coming forth, as I wrap my robes around myself. “I advise you to not sneak up on me like that again. I’m not having the best of days… Nor night… and I’m going to be on edge…”

“Memories?” Luna guessed, her power of perception once again hitting the mark.

“That and some…” I shortly replied.

“We should probably get to class… Professor McGonagall will make a bloody example out of us if we are.” Longbottom suggested.

The Omega Gryffindor’s pheromones had started to pour out from his person because of my state, Alphas in the classroom momentarily turned their heads to the scented commotion, but Luna had rested her hand on his back and comforted him until he had calmed down. The Beta Ravenclaw had let out some of her own Beta pheromones, which also helped me a great deal at the moment, and I let out a long, suffering sigh.

I felt remorseful for causing the Omega to be tense and full of anxiety, but I couldn’t reverse time - at least at the moment - and all I had to do was put my best foot forward.

“I suppose you’re right, Longbottom…” I said, apprehension in my voice.

Seeing Professor McGonagall felt like a need, but my Alpha hindbrain was telling me that I had done something wrong. She quickly left the stage and I hadn’t seen her since, so I had been overthinking.

Overthinking led to assumptions.

Assumptions led to anxiety.

And anxiety led to unending dread based on all of the above.

Thank Merlin for calming potions…

Those I had swiped from the Alpha Slytherin Professor’s classroom and had come in handy late last night.

I looked like death, felt like death, but I had at least gotten a smidgen of sleep because of my sly resourcefulness.

Maybe it does pay to be Slytherin…

With one last look back at Luna and Longbottom, I purposefully strode towards the older witch’s classroom door, wrapped my fingers around the cool metal handle, and opened it. The class was mostly filled, torches lit to give the classroom a warm glow, and a one tabby cat sat on the desk that was Professor McGonagall's.

I was no fool and neither were my…

…friends.

The three of us had been at Hogwarts long enough to know who the cat really was, but kept silent for those who were daft enough to believe the illusion.

Crabbe and Goyle would certainly still be none the wiser…

“Where is the Professor?” One idiot Hufflepuff classmate asked, looking around as if he was a deer in headlights.

Salazar, I guess there are still morons in sixth-year…

I didn’t bother to point it out and just shook my head in disappointment.

As the three of us took our seats, the cat, in one smooth movement, leaped off the desk and turned into Professor McGonagall. The transformation looked effortless - had a red, green, white, and gold sheen to it that felt like her warmth - and was a sight to behold. I was taken back when she stood there in all her grace, her robes accentuating everything that was the Transfiguration Professor, and inhaled to catch her scent.

But…

When the scent or scents hit my nose…

My eyes widened and snapped to the older witch’s emerald-green ones.

Professor McGonagall was already looking at me, her eyes shining with something I didn’t understand, but looked away when the moment was held in suspended space for too long.

I didn’t understand what this meant…

I didn’t understand why I was so addicted to the older witch’s scent…

I didn’t understand why Professor McGonagall made me feel things I have never felt before…

“I- I would like to welcome you all to another year at Hogwarts and another year in my class.” Professor McGonagall said, slightly stumbling at the beginning of her introduction, my eyes following her every movement like a snake who was watching its prey. “As you know, I am Omega Professor Minerva McGonagall, Master of Transfiguration, and we will be learning the sixth year curriculum. What you just saw was human transfiguration and that will be on the docket for this year.” She stated, her legs carrying her over to her desk. “We will be learning a great many things and I am delighted to teach you talented witches and wizards in the making. But… I do not tolerate much in this class. You have seen, in years past, the consequences of breaking my rules. Lost house points. Detentions in varying degrees. And finally suspension or even expulsion based on the severity of what you have done. I know you all, have faith this will be a wonderful year, and hope that there will not be even one student who fails this class.”

The Omega Gryffindor had his hand raised and I wondered what question he had already.

“Will- Will there be any consequences for… accidents?” Longbottom asked, his voice quivering.

The students all around us chuckled, laughed, and giggled - my hands coming to silently drag down my face at the question - and the older Omega raised an eyebrow in his direction.

“Accidents… will not be a punishable offence, Mr. Longbottom, but I advise you to listen to what I have to say and study the materials so accidents do not happen.” Professor McGonagall answered, her glasses now making an appearance on her face as she levitated a book in front of her. “Do I make myself clear, young man?”

Longbottom profusely nodded his head at Professor McGonagall, which seemed to ease her worries about possible explosions happening in her class.

“Now then… Open your ‘A Guide to Advanced Transfiguration’ book to page three…” Professor McGonagall said, but I was having a hard time listening when my own body didn’t want to cooperate with me.

After that, the class went…

Well…

I still slogged through the Merlin-be-damned book while the older Omega was teaching and gritted my teeth every time those alluring scents wafted to my nose. It was most distracting and, for the first time since coming here, my studies were not at all what I focused on.

And when the chime signaled that the class was now over…

I stayed, my butt rooted to my desk chair, waiting for Professor McGonagall to speak.

I told the Beta Ravenclaw and Longbottom to go without me, but they lingered for a moment.

I looked to the older Omega who was entirely ignoring us, me, and said I needed to talk with Professor McGonagall.

“All right…” Luna replied, her pale-silver eyes darting to the older Omega and then back to my person. “We’ll be at Herbology.”

“We’ll uh… cover for you if you’re late!” Longbottom whispered, the sentiment very not Gryffindor like, but it made me smirk at him.

And with those parting words the two left for the next class.

Professor McGonagall was sitting at her desk, eyes boring into assignments students had done, and she still hadn’t looked up. The heat radiating from within me burned brighter, my Alpha hindbrain demanded attention, and I was privy to the moment when her cheeks turned a bright shade of red. I was sure my pheromones were leaking, calling to her, and I did nothing to stop it.

“What- What did you want to discuss, Miss Granger?” Professor McGonagall asked, her eyes still glued to the parchment in front of her, her glasses having slightly fallen to the tip of her nose.

I slowly stood from where I was sitting and limped over to where the older Omega was sitting. Each step felt like I was getting closer to my prize, the heat in my chest expanding with every breath I took, and the warmth of Professor McGonagall's magic surrounded me whether she intended to do that or not.

When I stopped, my body was now standing just centimeters away from the older Omega and I huffed at her words.

She knows…

She has to know…

Gaia, doesn’t she feel this all-encompassing, enigmatic pull?

“You know exactly why I’m here, Professor.” I growled, not caring about who was who at this moment. “Don’t be obtuse. I’m here for answers. I know you feel what I feel. I didn’t know who I smelt when I had presented, but I now know it's you…”

Professor McGonagall's enticing emerald-green eyes snapped to mine, the assignments forgotten as they slipped from her fingers and the quill THUNKED down onto the desk below, and I reveled in the intensity of her eyes.

“I…” Professor McGonagall said, her throat bobbing as if the words were stuck. “I do not know how to tell you this… I think- I think it would be best if we discussed this later. This topic… It will be in-depth and… intimate.” She said with a slight grimace.

“Intimate?” I repeated, my own eyebrow going into my halved hairline.

“Aye…” Professor McGonagall confirmed. “You are a smart lass, Miss Granger, but sometimes one needs to learn things in-person and not from a book. This is one of those times, so I suggest you hurry on to your next class. You can come to my quarters after nightfall and I promise you you will get the answers you seek. Tha mo fhacail agad, a ghràidh.”

(You have my word, dear.)

With those words, I settled my Alpha hindbrain who had been raging since I had stepped into this classroom. The older Omega was no longer avoiding me, but willing to discuss what this was and that was enough for me.

“Tha mi a' freagairt gu bheil mi a' dol a chì thu an uairsin, Phròf Dòmhnall McGonagall...” I shot back, a confidant smirk plastered on my face

(I guess I will see you then, Professor McGonagall…)

Chapter Text

The moon had taken the sun's place.

Classes had ended.

And it was time for me to head to Professor McGonagall's private chambers.

Right now, the air was chilly in Hogwarts halls, the stone cool to the touch, and the torches had dimmed from their original brightness. Headmaster Dumbledore tried to keep the castle temperature controlled with weather-modifying charms, but he said he liked to have a ‘natural feel’ in the castle once in a while. 

I replied that he was a sentimental old fool and that he would make himself sick since we were in the Scottish Highlands. 

It was generally cool and damp here, but at least it wasn’t in a constant state of rainfall like the Britain.

The old fool replied back that warming charms were his way of life and he would be fine. 

We were both stubborn gits.

Sev is also stubborn…

I’ve surrounded myself with like-minded people…

I had walked to the older Omega’s office, trying my very best to avoid the caretakers and prefects who patrolled Hogwarts grounds every night, and found myself on the first floor of this old wizarding school. I had never been on the first floor, not ever needing to be this far up before now, but this was necessary so we could both finally clear the air. I didn’t necessarily know where the professor laid her head at night, but I did know where her office was so that was why I found myself here and in front of her door.

I was nervous.

Merlin, I was quite really nervous.

I felt like an anxious school girl.

I wrung my hands together, the pain from the action grounding me, and my breathing slightly picked up.

“What I would kill to have some Gryffindor courage at the moment… Would it be sacrilegious to say their oath?” I mumbled, the words coming from my traitorous mind, but never something I would admit to anyone.

Lest I would have to kill them…

When I stopped wringing my hands and feeling nauseous, I slowly brought my left hand up to the surface of the wooden door and planted my knuckles on its exterior. I took a deep breath and wrapped on the door distinctly three times to show that this wasn’t some fellow professor showing up in the middle of the night. I didn’t know if she had trysts after the sun had gone low, but I wanted to make sure she knew it was me.

I growled to myself at the superfluous thought.

Salazar’s snakes…

What in the world was that?

Moronic Alpha hindbrain…

I shook my head and waited for the door to open.

It didn’t take a considerable amount of time.

The door slowly opened… 

…and Professor McGonagall was standing there, but…

The the older witch looked…

Different.

I ignored the tantalizing red robes the older Omega was wearing, ignored the skin that was showing, even ignored the scents wafting to my nose, and focused more on that she looked younger.

Considerably younger.

“Professor?” I asked, confused.

My mind couldn't process that Professor McGonagall looked like she was forty instead of seventy. She was beautiful in all respects, but now she looked like a Muggle CEO who put all their money into keeping themselves young.

Except…

Except the the older Omega standing before me didn’t look unnatural. 

Professor McGonagall looked like she had rewound time. 

I couldn’t stop staring and I must’ve been drooling somewhat.

Merlin, Morgana, Nimue, and Circe…

I blinked and then made the mistake of finally breathing in, which had those enticing scents tickle my nose.

“Aye, Come inside, Miss Granger.” Professor McGonagall said with a sigh. “We have a many things to talk about.” She finished, not waiting for me to come inside, but turning around to walk in the other direction, her robe fluttering behind her.

I assumed that the older Omega wanted me to follow her inside so I indeed did.

When I walked into Professor McGonagall’s office, I wondered how we were going to get to her chambers from here, but my curiosity was instantly sated when a hidden door was revealed. It surprised me, but it shouldn’t have because this was her and she was one of the most powerful witches in Europe.

“Beautifully done, Professor.” I said somewhat breathlessly as I watched the bookcase seamlessly turn into a door.

It really was a beautiful piece of magic, done with a wave of the older Omega’s hand, and showed how proficient she was with Transfiguration.

It was also wandless magic.

“Thank you very much, Hermione.” Professor McGonagall replied, her head looking back at me, her mouth turning upward into a shy smile. “My private chamber is sufficiently warded so no one will be able to interrupt us.”

I nodded my head at Professor McGonagall’s words and I limped through the door after she went in.

Professor McGonagall's private chamber was warm just like her. The walls were covered in paintings that depicted various things, but I assumed the ones that featured people were her family. Red and gold were the dominant colours while silver and black were the accent colours. She had Gryffindor memorabilia from when they had won the Quidditch Cup over her long tenure as the Transfiguration Professor, which made me chuckle. Comfortable furniture was spruced throughout the private chamber, but no less intricate. The wood furniture looked ornate, but still functional. Intricate patterns flowed with the woods grain and I was impressed with whoever had done the work. My eyes moved onto the bed, which was large, and had a lace canopy overhead. It looked to be the most comfortable bed I had ever seen and I cursed Professor Snape for not giving me one.

“Wow…” I daftly blurted as I took it all in.

The older Omega turned to me, her emerald-green eyes filled with anxiety, but I could tell she was trying.

“This… This is my nest. It is where I find the most comfort.” Professor McGonagall said, thumbs twiddling in front of her. “Would you like some tea? You can sit in the armchair while you wait…”

“That sounds wonderful, Professor. Thank you.” I replied, my voice unnaturally husky.

“I will do so then.” Professor McGonagall replied as she scurried off to the kitchen.

The inside is surely bigger than the dimensions of this space.

It was fascinating.

With Professor McGonagall making tea for the both of us, I took her offer and sat in the armchair that was near the sofa. It was comfortable on my skin and not at all painful which was new. Usually, these types of furniture chaffed my burn scars and were painful to sit in, but all I felt was warmth.

Being here…

With the older Omega in her nest…

It felt…

It felt right.

The sound of the teapot whistle sounded and Professor McGonagall came back with two cups in her hand. I was impressed that the tea finished that fast, but I had probably dozed some since I was so comfortable in this armchair.

“Thank you, Professor.” I said as the older Omega handed me my cup and primly sat down on the sofa opposite of me.

“You are very welcome, Hermione.” Professor McGonagall warmly replied, her eyes taking in my every atom. “And for this conversation you can call me Minerva.”

“Minerva…” I repeated, tasting the name on my lips. “I very much like the name and am honoured to call you it.” I added with a genuine smile.

I didn’t smile a lot, but the Minerva seemed to bring it out of me.

“Aye. I am glad you like it. Truly.” Minerva replied, but then sighed. “What questions would you like to ask? I have promised to answer them and I will.”

“What’s happening?” I asked without hesitation as I sat up straight. “I’ve researched some, but I haven’t gotten very far… Perhaps mentions of the feelings I’m experiencing, but not any farther. What's happening to me or… us?” I asked again, my tongue darting out to taste the lingering tea on my lips.

The older Omega nodded in understanding and, before answering, took a sip of her own tea.

“Have you ever smelled Amortentia?” Minerva asked while setting her tea down on the table in front of us.

“No…” I answered with a shake of my head. “Sev- Professor Snape said it was a useless potion so I haven’t gotten the pleasure. I was intrigued some, but I never had hope for a partner so I left that particular potion alone.”

“Then this will be a surprise to you, Hermione, as it was a surprise to me…” Minerva said as her Omega pheromones leaked out and drove me wild. She noticed this and controlled herself, but I was all ready on edge. “We are… mates. Soulmates to be precise. One usually notices only a scent or two from others, but when you notice more than two that is an indicator that you have found a match.”

At Minerva’s words, my eyes widened and I was stunned speechless. My Slytherin tendencies flew out the window and I fumbled to reply to what she had just said. My mouth was like a flopping fish that fumbled on a peer, but no words came out. The beat of my heart painfully thumped against my chest and I had droplets of sweat running down my back. I didn’t know if this was because of the revelation or because of the Omega pheromones she was producing that made my mind a mess.

“Mate?” I lowly whined like a small puppy, my Alpha hindbrain responding to words with a husky rumble that came from my stomach. “You’re- You're my soulmate?”

Mate.

Mate…

Soulmate…

“You may not have encountered Amortentia, but I have Hermione. It was only once, but…” Minerva said with a nod of her head, her red robe rustling as she crossed one shapely leg over the other. My eyes were drawn to them, to her exposed breasts, to her toned arms, and to her gorgeous face. It was all so much and so hard to focus on what we were discussing. “When I smelled it…” She started off, a wistful look on her face. “... It smelled of many scents… Bitter tea… Almonds… But the most prominent? Fresh parchment, mint, and the scent of a fire that burns brightly. What do you think I smelled when I was up on that stage? What scents do you think emanate from you when you presented?”

I roughly swallowed and knew the older Omega wasn’t lying to me.

The conviction in Minerva's voice and the expression in her eyes…

“Is…” I started to say, arranging my thoughts so I don’t look like a fool. “Is there any way that someone has done this artificially? To meddle in our lives? Or specifically me? I have plenty of enemies here…” I snarled, thinking of all who would want to see me crumble and fall into a pathetic heap.

Morgana, I swear if someone has done this then I will-

“Always the Slytherin, Hermione.” Minerva stated with a chuckle. “No, we are soulmates. You can trust that. I know you might have some… difficulty in that regard, my sly snake, but this is real.” She explained, her body leaning over so she could place a hand on my clenched ones. “You feel the warmth, do you not? The energy that courses through you when we touch? The bond between us…”

“I…” I tried to say, my heart beating fast at Minerva’s touch. “I believe you. Salazar, I shouldn’t. I know I shouldn’t because of past experiences, but…”

“But you want to?” Minerva finished, her thumb stroking soft circles on my damaged skin.

“I do. Truly, I do. But… What are we supposed to do?” I asked, unsure of how to proceed.

I was of age, but the older Omega was still my Transfiguration Professor…

“That was what I wished to discuss after I had revealed what we are.” Minerva responded as she removed her hand off my own and leaned back so she was sitting like before. “I have lived a long life, Hermione. I know what we are, but… but moving forward with this is difficult for me. I do not know you very well, yet, but I will tell you I have lost three partners in my lifetime. I am so very… weary about love now. It has shattered me on numerous occasions. And not just romantic love, but familial love as well… A bheil thu a' tuigsinn?”

(Do you understand?)

I took a moment to process that.

The clock that was hanging on the wall in the background was the only thing that made a noise as I pondered Minerva’s words.

Three…

Minerva has lost three partners?

And what she said about her family…

My one good eye moved away from my twiddling fingers and to the portraits that were on Minerva’s wall. 

I felt a pang in my heart at the smiling faces. 

It was her Father, Mother, and what looked like two brothers. 

They looked close…

…although the older Omega looked to be distancing herself from her Father. 

I could relate to the loss of family. 

“Tha, mo leòmhann ghràdhach.” I responded, my eyes finding Minerva’s once again. “So would you like to take it slow? Or would you like to get to know me as a person first? We both have fragile hearts, tragic pasts, and future hardships to endure. Being with me, it wouldn’t be easy. I would have… limitations.” I finished explaining, my eyes looking past her as to not see her expression.

(I do, my lovely lion) 

“First of all Hermione Jean Granger, you are perfect just as you are. Those who ridicule you for how you look are foolish.” Minerva replied back passionately. “That would not be the reason our bonding failed.”

“No? You would be fine with walking side-by-side with the Horror of Hogwarts?” I hissed, my voice cold and detached as the memories of being called that vile name cropped back into my mind. “Look at me Minerva! I’m as hideous as they come. There is no one as ugly as me in all of Hogwarts.” I defeatedly explained, my voice cracking.

“Dae NO say thon aboot yourself!” Minerva shot back, her voice rising, and her accent freely flowing for a moment until it receded. “You are not the ‘Horror of Hogwarts.’ Ronald Weasley is a simpleton and buffoon who is clinging to his declining blood status. He sees you as an obstacle that is always outshining him in all that you two do and he cannot stand it. I am a Professor, and surely should not favor one student over another, but what I say in confidence is true. So… I do not think you should judge yourself based on the Weasley’s sixth youngest.”

I huffed, but didn’t say anything back for a long moment.

Minerva and I just sat in comfortable silence, our scents mingling like they longed for one another, and I realized that she meant those words she had passionately said. She meant them and that opened something within my charred heart that I thought I had lost.

Hope.

I looked into Minerva’s emerald-green eyes and I hoped that she didn’t view me as the horrid freak I viewed myself as.

I hoped the older Omega wasn't disgusted with how I looked.

Gaia, I hoped she wanted to actually get to know me!

I hoped.

And that brought tears to my eyes.

They burned, the feeling so familiar, but I let them fall onto my robes.

“I…” I started to say, my mouth feeling drier than a desert. “I… believe you Minerva.”

Minerva seemed to let go of the breath she was holding and smiled at me like she had just won a lifetime supply up Felix Felicis.

“It warms my old, Gryffindor heart to hear you say that, Hermione.” Minerva replied. “And I think getting to know one another would be best, would you not agree?” She posed.

“I agree. We barely know anything about one another so starting from the beginning would be best. I… I don’t think it will be easy. This pull… It's strong and makes me want to do… things… with you… to you… but I will try because I finally have some hope for the future.” I said, standing from the armchair, and seeing Minerva’s cheeks go red just like her robes.

I think I adore those rosy cheeks of hers and very much enjoy putting them there…

I got up from where I was sitting, limped closer to the older Omega - our eyes never leaving one another's - and set my hand on her cheek when I was right in front of her. Her cheeks were warm, so warm, and she leaned into the touch. My scarred thumb gently rubbed her cheek and she purred contentedly. I could just feel her Omega calming, melting, at my touch and I wondered how I would ever restrain myself. 

“Godric, whit are ye doin tae me?” Minerva asked, her eyes closed, her body still leaning into the touch, and her accent slipping out once again.

“I don’t know, but…” I said, sighing and pulling my hand back. “...this feels right. Wouldn’t you agree, my lioness?”

Minerva’s eyes fluttered open and they were dazed like she was in another plane of existence.

“I want you very much right now…” Minerva purred, her voice silky and smooth.

Merlin-be-damned hindbrains…

I groaned and felt myself twitch at the tone the older Omega used, but tried to ground myself.

I knew neither of us were ready for any of what that pertained, so I took another step back,  focused on breathing through the lust, and controlling my pheromones.

“I… understand the feeling of wanting, but we both need to calm down before we go too far.” I rationally replied.

Minerva whined at my words and her lips turned into a pout.

“I thought you were an Alpha, dear? Do you not want to be coupled with me? Show me your prowess?” Minerva purred once again, her eyelashes fluttering as she innocently smiled at me.

I loudly growled, the noise coming from the back of my throat, but I knew this wasn’t fully Minerva. Her Omega hindbrain was somewhat in control, pushing the boundaries to get what her baser instincts wanted, and I wouldn’t cross that line until we were ready. 

I hadn’t dealt with this type of behavior before, but my instincts were screaming at me to reprimand our Omega.

Absolutely not…

I will not be like other arrogant Alphas who abuse their dynamic…

I will do this my way.

A softer way…

So, I limped over to the older Omega again, her eyes lighting up as if she had won, but I took her chin with my fingers and gently forced her to meet my eyes.

“Not yet, my devious Omega.” I husked, my tongue darting out to lick my lips that felt chapped. “I want to. Salazar’s snakes, I really want to, but you need time. I need time. Can you do that for me? Can you wait until we’re both ready, my beautiful lioness?” I asked, my thumb lightly rubbing her cheek.

Minerva instantly nodded at my words and rumbled approvingly.

“Aye, I can wait.” Minerva said, her voice trembling a tad, but the stern and stubborn Professor was still present even now.

“Good. Very good.” I replied and the older Omega preened at the praise. “Now, can you be more you, Minerva? We need to finish discussing all that encompasses this bond.”

The older Omega nodded again and I could see the glaze that was over her eyes begin to un-glaze back to those emerald-greens I was so enchanted by. She fluttered her eyelashes again, took a moment to re-orient herself, and her cheeks bloomed an even darker hue of red than before.

“I… I- I apologize f-for the unsightly display…” Minerva stumbled as she looked away from me, my fingers slipping off of her chin, and she shied away from my gaze.

“Minerva.” I said, trying to get the older witch to look at me. “Minerva… please look at me.” I stressed, my words seeming to get Minerva’s attention and she finally looked my way. I didn’t say that word often, but I needed her to know that this was important. “I don’t know much about how these things work, and I promise to do some reading on it, but I’m very sure you have nothing to be ashamed about.”

“But I-” Minerva tried to say, but I put up my hand to immediately stop that line of thinking.

“No. It seemed like a natural reaction.” I said softly, but sternly. “And If you have to apologize for your baser desires then I should as well. But that shouldn't be because I can’t control it, yes?”

The older Omega processed my words and nodded her head in resignation.

“Of course, Hermione. Our instincts are tied to our dynamics and quadrupled when in close proximity with our soulmate…” Minerva rambled off, a look of understanding flashing before her eyes, and I smirked in response.

“Indeed, Minerva. So everything is all right.” I said, my mind calculating that taking a chance in this moment would be beneficial, so I leaned forward and brushed my lips against her forehead. 

I pulled back just as quick as I had kissed Minerva’s forehead and I saw a myriad of emotions play through her eyes.

“You are going to be trouble…” Minerva finally said with a sigh.

I chuckled at that.

“And you aren’t?” I shot back.

“I will have you know I am a consummate professional and am always at my best!” Minerva huffed as she crossed her arms over her chest. “And I am still your Professor, dear, so do not get cheeky with me!”

“I’m a Slytherin Minerva…” I said as I started to make my way to her door. “...You’re asking for too much of me.”

With a genuine smile thrown the older Omega’s way, I left her chambers, her eyes boring into my person, and I felt lighter than I had in years. I had a soulmate, who was Professor McGonagall, and she actually wanted to move forward with getting to know me…

It was all too good to be true, but I was going to immensely enjoy this dream before I woke up…

Chapter Text

“Salazar's snakes…” I groaned, feeling the sun's light on my face.

It was a new dawn and I didn’t curse Merlin himself for being awake another day.

For the first time in what felt like ages, I had slept straight through the night. No violent jolting awake, no cold sweat clinging to my skin, no phantom echoes of screams or fire clawing their way through my dreams. Ever since my parents died, sleep had been a fractured thing - a battlefield of nightmares and broken memories that refused to stay buried - yet this night had passed in complete, unbroken silence. No dreams came for me, not even the gentler ones that usually dissolved before morning. When I woke, the agonizing pain I had come to expect was simply absent. In its place lingered a strange, unfamiliar sensation, as though some tightly wound knot inside my chest had loosened during the night - leaving me feeling lighter - wary of it, certainly, but undeniably…

…rejuvenated. 

Gaia, I should get out of bed…

Shouldn’t I?

I groaned once again, but left the comfort of my bed, and started to get ready for the day.

No one bothered me this morning while I got ready for the day, some avoided me because of my grizzly state, and some only threw glares at my person. It was tolerable as I limped through the shared space and to the bathrooms so I could make myself clean from the previous night. Some say that you could use a Scourify charm, but those fools still smelled rancid and like they had been sent to Azkaban for decades. Millicent was there in our shared bathrooms, a look of sadness plastered on her face when she saw me, but I entirely ignored her presence. Pansy and her used to be a source of comfort, balms in this world that cursed my very existence, but they too fell to pure-blood shite that their family and friends poured into their heads.

The audacity…

But…

I strangely didn’t mind as I once did.

As a Slytherin, one must not show too much emotion lest another uses that to their advantage, but I always mourned the loss of them in my heart. I might not have loved them, but it was the closest I had ever gotten.

Emphasis on was…

Now, I have my mate.

My soulmate.

I didn’t love Minerva at the moment, but it felt like I could in the future…

The hope was there, an ember amongst the ash, and that drove me to want more.

“Hermione please-” Millicent tried to say again as I finished my routine, but I ignored the larger woman and strode right back out of the bathroom.

I truly didn’t have time for annoying Alpha or the ornate Omega and held my head up high.

After that migraine-inducing encounter, I walked back to where my bed was, enduring the looks once again, and changed my clothes in a flash with my wand. It was my prized possession. When Hagrid had taken me to Ollivander’s in my first year, I had just walked through the door, the magic bell ringing that there was a potential customer, and the wand quite literally flew at me. A flurry of magic had flashed before my eyes, red, white, green and gold sparks fired off of the wand's tip in every direction as if it was a Muggle fireworks show and halted in mid-air right before it had reached me. 

It was made of ebony wood, was ten and three-quarters long, and had… 

Three cores. 

Mr. Ollivander had not spoken of my wand the way he described ordinary ones - with neat little statements of wood and core - but with the quiet gravity of a wizard recounting a piece of his family’s history. Turning the wand slowly between long, pale fingers, he explained that it hadn’t been crafted by him at all, but by one of his ancestors during the early experimental centuries of the Ollivander family. 

According to the records preserved in the shop, the wandmaker had attempted something unprecedented… 

A composite core.

It was the first success of its kind and hadn’t been repeated even now. 

At its center lay a basilisk horn, an exceptionally rare and volatile magical substance that modern wandlore avoided almost entirely due to the creature’s lethal properties. Tightly bound around the horn was a single strand of dragon heartstring - the most powerful and temperamental of the established wand cores - wound deliberately so that the dragon magic would both amplify and restrain the darker potency of the basilisk material. Alongside these were several strands of unicorn tail hair, included to temper the wand’s nature with the stabilizing, consistent magic for which unicorn hair was known. 

They coiled together ‘like serpents guarding its treasure’ Mr Olivander had said.

The result, Mr. Ollivander had admitted, was both brilliant and controversial. Three magical cores that rarely coexisted in wandmaking, each embodying a different magical temperament - the bold ferocity of dragon heartstring, the lethal intensity of basilisk magic, and the steadfast purity of unicorn hair. 

For centuries the wand had remained in the shop, unmoving on its shelf, rejecting every witch and wizard who attempted to claim it. Some of his ancestors had even debated entirely dismantling it, believing the competing magical forces too unstable to be safely wielded. 

Yet it had endured.

The and gathered dust and whispered speculation - until the moment I had picked it up - and the wand had responded with a surge of magic so immediate that Mr. Ollivander had watched me with something very close to astonishment. When he finally handed it back, he warned me in a thoughtful voice that a wand constructed from such contradictory powers would almost certainly possess extraordinary potential… 

…but it would demand an equally extraordinary measure of discipline from the witch who carried it.

Till this day I had never mentioned that my wand having three entwined cores to anyone other than the Headmaster and Professor Snape, but Mr. Ollivander was right in his assumption that it was to be handled with caution…

In a duel with Malfoy, observed by Professor Snape and that fraud Professor Lockhart, I had blasted him back across the room and had given him a concussion.

It was a fierce duel when we were first-years and I indeed did not handle the wand with caution.

The little dragon had to go home for the week to recover…

Malfoy’s hatred for me had quadrupled, and when he came back, the bullying got worse.

Moronic, malicious little arse…

Sliding my wand into my wand holder I had made, I gently patted my robes down so I looked presentable and walked to the commonrooms door so I could make my way to my first class of the day. Schedule in hand, I looked at it as the snake uncoiled from inside and let me through. 

It seemed I had Herbology with Professor Sprout for my first class of the day. 

I had no qualms with the Herbology Professor, so I found myself in quite a good mood. 

I had just limped down the steps, and was about to step into the hall, when I ran into two faces I knew.

“Good morning, Hermione!” Luna said, that dreamy smile still present. “I have to say you seem to be in better spirits! The nargles have all but gone away!”

I blinked at that and let myself smirk a bit.

“I do feel better today, Luna.” I answered. “Yesterday was… precarious, but the ending wasn’t so terrible…”

Luna giggled at my answer and I was confused on why she was giggling, but she just wiggled her pointer finger at me so I dropped the topic.

“G-Good morning!” Longbottom squealed and my eyes shifted to him.

“And a good morning to you too, Longbottom.” I replied with a slight tilt of my head in acknowledgement of his presence. “Do the both of you have Herbology for your first class?” I asked, my good mood making me more prone to tolerate conversation.

Merlin, I would’ve never wanted to interact with humans if I didn’t get my eight hours everyday…

“Oh, yes, we do.” Luna answered as we started to walk toward the very same class we were talking about. “And I’m sure Neville here is absolutely thrilled this morning!”

“Luna!” Longbottom whined, his cheeks taking on a pink hue.

“What?” Luna said back, her expression filled with fake innocence. “You love Herbology so don’t even try to deny it silly.”

Some students who were passing by looked at the embarrassed Omega Gryffindor and snickered as they passed by. Longbottom’s cheeks darkened some and he tried to hide his face in the Beta Ravenclaw's neck - as if he was a Niffler - but she just kept on giggling at his unfortunate state.

“Will the both of you be like this all the time?” I asked as I rolled my eyes.

“Why of course!” Luna replied, her hand rubbing comfortable circles on Longbottom's back. “It’s no fun if life is boring, you know?”

“Boring?” I repeated. “My life is far from monotonous as it is. I don’t think I need any more excitement thrown into the mix…” 

“Ron Weasley and Draco Malfoy?” Luna guessed. “Why don’t you do anything about those two? I could send the particularly nasty wrackspurts after them for you. I befriended that nest Xeno and I found. Remember? The ones I told you about? They’re my friends!”

“As much as I would love you to, and I would let you do it, I need to find a way to repair my damaged magic core. As loath as I am to admit it, I would have trouble dealing with them as I am now, but… that doesn’t mean I haven’t made plans for them.” I answered, my mind making calculations for said plans to see what percentage of success they would have in the future.

If I stayed as I was?

I could use my intelligence and outsmart them, but I wouldn’t be able to keep that up all of the time, and for years at that…

I planned to continue my education here until I had Mastery’s in multiple subjects

I am a witch, after all…

But if I somehow found a way to restore my magic core to the way it was before the fire?

Then they would see just how much of a Slytherin I really was.

I could see Longbottom, from the corner of my one good eye, shutter at my words and I could only guess the look on my face wasn’t particularly warm at the moment.

I could understand how one would feel fear while looking at my scarred person, the milky white eye, and the look of malicious glee that was no doubt on my face.

I schooled my features into impassivity and limped along with them.

Lucky for the Gryffindor Omega, the three of us had made it to Professor Sprout's greenhouse that was located behind the castle in no time at all. It was a rather decent ways away from everything else, but the Herbology Professor needed the space so she could grow what she needed for her class and the ingredients one used when making a multitude of things. I know for a fact that Professor Snape used what Professor Sprout grew in her potions because they were the foremost ingredients one could get their hands on in wizarding Britain. 

One does not teach at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry and be mediocre in their craft…

The Alpha Slytherin Professor had drawled that some time ago and I had believed that, but…

Well…

That usually applied, but Professor Lockhart taught the Dueling class. The class was formed because the dueling club was so popular years ago and Headmaster Dumbledore thought it prudent for such a class to be made. He personally told me that if there were a D.A.D.A. class, then there should also be a class to show young witches and wizards how to properly protect themselves in normal situations that didn’t involve the Dark Arts.

But he picked Lockhart out of all the talented witches and wizards available…

The Dueling Professor was a daft moron of a man and an even worse wizard. 

Truly a horrid cretin of the times that even Rowena Ravenclaw would despise. The founder would feel unending revulsion that this man belonged to her house. He flirted with the students he taught and had an ego that was much larger than the small package that was between his legs…

I huffed a laugh at my own quip, but the two I was walking with looked at me like I was mad.

“Shall we then?” Luna said as she looped her arms through my own and Longbottom's.

The Omega Gryffindor and I didn’t have time to answer because the Beta Ravenclaw was pulling us, albeit it gently, into the greenhouse. 

I hadn’t stepped into this magical plant-filled space since presenting, and the moment I crossed the threshold the air struck me like a physical force. The place was saturated with unique scent - damp soil, crushed leaves, bitter sap, sweet pollen, sharp vegetal bitterness - all layered together so densely it was as though the greenhouse itself had a pulse. 

My head spun at the sheer intensity of it. 

I had read, of course, that once one presented their senses sharpened considerably, particularly for Alphas whose hindbrains relied upon scent as much as sight or sound, but no textbook had adequately prepared me for the sheer magnitude of it. Every plant seemed to possess its own distinct fragrance, and worse still, many of them were actively releasing magical compounds into the humid air. The result was a bewildering assault upon my newly heightened senses, a riot of botanical signatures pressing against my mind all at once. Professor Snape’s dungeon classroom, by contrast, had never produced such chaos. Potions ingredients were meticulously stored, dried, bottled, or preserved in stasis jars specifically to prevent contamination between brews. The air there was cool, controlled, and deliberately neutral so that students could identify individual ingredients with precision. 

Here in this greenhouse - however - everything was alive, growing, breathing, and apparently quite eager to announce itself to my person.

But the floral scent flitted around the room was the most overpowering.

My nose twitched and scrunched up at the scent, but there wasn't much I could do.

I sighed and grew annoyed with my new enhanced sense of smell.

Unfortunately, matters worsened the moment I noticed who else occupied the greenhouse. Malfoy stood several rows away, and the instant I stepped fully into the humid air his cold grey eyes snapped toward my person with predatory quickness. Under ordinary circumstances the look would have been irritating enough, but my newly awakened Alpha senses complicated matters significantly. 

Little shite…

Before my rational mind could intervene, I had already catalogued the dynamics around him with startling clarity. 

I hadn’t done so in Potions because I didn’t care and there were many new dynamics that day…

I guessed Beta, but Omega…

I bet his Father is horrified…

Malfoy himself carried the unmistakable scent signature of an Omega -  sharper now that my senses were heightened, smelling of bitterness that made my nose scrunch up - though masked beneath expensive cologne and the sort of cultivated arrogance that clearly served as a social shield. 

Flanking him, however, were Crabbe and Goyle, and there was nothing subtle about them at all. Even without looking I could have identified them as Alphas, their presence pressed outward in a blunt, territorial way that my hindbrain immediately registered as competition. 

Malfoy’s gaze flicked between the three of us before he slightly leaned toward his goons, whispering something that made them snicker like particularly dim trolls. 

The sound grated on my frazzled nerves. 

For a fleeting, entirely satisfying moment I imagined hexing the lot of them into oblivion. My magic core might not yet allow me to cast anything terribly complex without consequence, but I was quite certain I could still make the Omega Slytherin’s life profoundly miserable if I chose to apply myself to the task.

“Uh oh…” Luna whispered to me, her grip on my person slightly tightening. “I forgot those three had Herbology too…”

“Why is it always Draco…” Longbottom whined, his voice quivering some.

“Because he’s a git and his two goons are large tubs of lard.” I answered, not bothering to lower my tone.

“What was that, Granger?” Draco sneered from across the greenhouse. “Do you have something to say to me?”

I narrowed my eyes at Malfoy, spine straightening to my full height, and scoffed at him.

I didn’t get to make my rebuttal because Professor Sprout finished what she was doing and started the class. 

The three of us took our spots, the sun beautifully shining on the plants, and I wondered what it was that we were doing today.

“All right, you rowdy bunch!” Professor Sprout said, getting everyone's attention. “Hello, hello! Introductions are in order. Remember to always be polite when introducing yourself. I’m Omega Professor Pomona Sprout and I’m your Herbology Professor! Notice any particularly enticing smells today? And I’m not talking about those who just presented. It’s hard to miss! I know what you're thinking though… I'm not trying out a new perfume today. What you're smelling is the subject of today's lesson... the Flutterby Bush! Let's start with a practical overview of caring for the Flutterby bush.”

Salazar, that's why the floral scent was so strong…

In front of me was the Flutterby Bush, the magical plant just now starting to bloom its flowers that looked like a certain type of butterfly I had seen in the Muggle world. It intrigued me, pushed my need to learn, and I paid attention to what the Omega Hufflepuff Professor said.

“My poor allergies…” Longbottom whispered as he sniffled next to me.

“As you can see, today is a very special day indeed! The Flutterby Bushes in front of you are blooming with their flowers.” Professor Sprout explained, walking while she talked, the tip of her want pointed to the flowers in question. “This only happens once a century, an event witches and wizards only long to see, and it just so happened that I had some ready to bloom this year. I thought it would be eye-opening for you sixth-years to witness and hope you all pay special attention to today's lesson.”

Luna had raised her hand right after Professor Sprout's introduction.

“And what do we do with the plants, Professor?” Luna asked.

“An excellent question, Miss Lovegood!” Professor Sprout said, a warm smile on her face. “Here in Herbology, we prune the Flutterby Bush because of its many uses in potion making. The bushes' leaves, and especially its flowers, are used in a number of recipes such as: Armontentia and can be used to make potions void if one used too much of the leaves from this specific magical plant.”

At this, the Omega Gryffindor spoke out.

“So someone can sabotage potions with this?” Longbottom asked, voice quivering and suspiciously eyeing the plant.

“Ah... Mr. Longbottom. Good to see you again, but yes you are correct.” Professor Sprout replied, plucking a leaf from the plant that was in front of her. “The Flutterby Bush has cancellative qualities and… can ruin perfectly good potions…” She continued while picking up a potion off the table, opening it, and putting the Flutterby bush leaf into it. She let it dissolve and showed us the lilac potion turning a grayish colour that signified that it has been corrupted by the leaf. “...just like that. That was the draught of living death, a potion Professor Snape so kindly provided for this demonstration, and as you just saw, the leaf did as I said. Someone with nefarious intent could use this for the wrong reasons, but rest assured, the Flutterby bush is relatively expensive and hard to get your hands on… But can someone tell me if we prune the flowers and buds?”

I raised my hand at the Omega Hufflepuff Professor's question.

“Yes, Miss Granger?” Professor Sprout said, her eyes now on me.

“No. One should not prune the buds or flowers because then it will wilt almost instantaneously.” I answered with confidence.

I may not have been an Herbology specialist like Longbottom, but I did know a thing or two about the subject.

“Correct!” Professor Sprout replied, her wand waving in the air and producing a thumbs up made out of light. “Five points to Slytherin! That is indeed what would happen if one of you today were to prune the bud or flowers that have sprouted.”

I smirked at Malfoy who was glaring daggers at me.

Shouldn’t the little dragon be happy that our House got points?

Oh… 

Of course not because those points came from the Horror of Hogwarts…

I gritted my teeth and scowled in the Omega Slytherin’s direction.

“Don’t let him get to you, Hermione.” Luna whispered in my ear, her hand on my thigh, her presence a calming one. “He’s just jealous of you. Everyone knows Draco isn’t doing well.”

The Beta Ravenclaw’s words had their intended effect, stopped gritting my teeth, and turned my attention back to the Professor Sprout who had moved on to actually pruning the bush.

“Now, I will teach you today how to prune the Flutterby Bush.” Professor Sprout said, her own bush tight in front of her and her hands at the ready. “Does anyone want to tell me how one would start the process?”

Longbottom’s hand shot up and everyone giggled or laughed.

The Omega Gryffindor’s enthusiasm for the subject was quite honestly endearing and his cheeks went bright red at the attention.

“You- uh… Pruning starts with looking for dead, diseased, or damaged parts of the plant by casting Deprehendere Morbus.” Longbottom answered, his words confident and clear while talking about his preferred subject.

“Correct! Five points to Gryffindor!” Professor Sprout said. “Diagnosing the plant before pruning it is essential. Magical plants such as the Flutterby Bush may not be susceptible to muggle diseases, but the wizarding world has its own variants and our flora and fauna are susceptible to them. So all of you take out your wands and start the detecting process…”

At the Omega Hufflepuff Professor's words, I took out my wand and cast Deprehendere Morbus that diagnosed the magical plant in front of me. The spell was quite ingenious and filtered the information directly into my mind. It told me that the plant was healthy, was a fast grower, and had potent leaves. 

I was very impressed with it all and was delighted to have added another spell to my repertoire.

“Well done!” Professor Sprout praised as we all finished running our diagnostic spells. “I know that all of these plants are healthy, but it is critical for you all to do this before handling magical plants of any kind.”

After diagnosing the Flutterby Bush, Professor Sprout taught us how to prune it. It was a fairly easy process, a flick of one's wand to snap the leaves off from the collar, and the process was essentially done. She also mentioned that pruning the plant this way doesn’t kill the plant and allows for further growth in the future. 

“So I don’t have to spend more galleons on another plant?” A classmate asked and everyone laughed.

“No, you do not.” Professor Sprout confirmed with a chuckle of her own. “This is why pruning is vital if you want to have a healthy supply of ingredients for all your potion making needs. Keep your plants healthy and they will bear the fruits of your labor.”

As soon as the Omega Hufflepuff Professor finished her answer, the chime signaled - even out here in the greenhouse - that the first class of the day was over and everyone started to leave the classroom. We only had fifteen minutes between classes and were expected to run for our lives through Hogwarts halls to get to where we needed to go.

Unfortunately for Luna, Longbottom, and I, someone bumped into me which made me stumble…

It hurt, the pain coursing throughout my body because of my injuries, and I gritted my teeth.

I already knew who the Merlin-be-damned git was.

“You…” I snarled as I recovered from the stumble, whirling to the person who bumped me. “Malfoy…”

Malfoy looked smug, the two Alpha’s protecting him, and I wanted nothing more than to kick him where it counted.

“Something wrong, Granger?” Draco taunted as he crossed his arms over his chest. “If you have something to say, then say it mudblood.”

My left eye twitched and my snarl became deeper.

More potent.

I stepped up to the three, my mind hazy with anger, but the Omega Gryffindor’s hand on my shoulder stopped me in my tracts. I didn’t want to be stopped, Longbottom’s hand not affecting my angered fueled state, but I took a deep breath and could smell Beta pheromones. 

They were the Beta Ravenclaw’s and it helped calm me down so I could focus without being clouded by anger.

“I…” Longbottom whispered, his body now right next to mine. “I’m going to do something… Crabbe and Goyle seem like they need some… sleep... Luna’s on board.” 

I side-eyed Longbottom and subtly nodded at him.

“FASCINAVIT SOMNUM!” Luna and Longbottom said, their wands pointed at the goons, and the charm instantly put them to sleep. 

Humpty and Dumpty were now snoring on the grassy ground while the Omega Slytherin looked pale in the face.

Didn’t expect that, hm?

“Salazar! W-What did you just do?!” Draco squeaked as he backed into the wall of the greenhouse.

The moron no doubt was trying to escape, but he had put himself into this situation…

“They're just asleep, little dragon.” I replied, rolling my eyes and slowly walking up to him.

Luna and the Omega Gryffindor stayed where they were, but I could feel that they would help if needed.

“Don’t call me that, mudblood!” Draco yelled, the fire in his cold-grey eyes coming back. “And stay away from me!”

Not listening to a word Malfoy said, I got right in front of his person and stared him down. 

My Alpha pheromones were leaking from my every pore, the action by design, and I could see that it had the little dragon shrinking into himself. 

I didn’t want to use them like this, to be like all the other Alpha’s who thought they could control Omega’s, but he needed to learn that there are consequences for one's actions. 

I wouldn’t do anything to Malfoy, but I would show him that he can’t bully me into submission anymore.

“You don’t have power over me anymore, Malfoy.” I snarled. “You should leave me be from now on. I may be muggleborn, but… I am also a Slytherin. Just. Like. You.” I punctuated as I pushed my finger into his chest. “I have grown tired of being the Horror of Hogwarts. And I have grown tired of you.” I finished as I stepped back to where I was originally, and huffed at the Omega Slytherin.

“You- You!” Draco stutter-yelled, his face red with anger and now looking like a tomato. “My Father will hear about this!” He screamed and then ran off towards Hogwarts, leaving poor Crabbe and Goyle on the floor, with his tail between his legs.

“Well… One could say that the dragon ran out of steam!” Luna exclaimed while giggling.

I couldn’t help it.

I laughed.

I laughed and I felt so light.

Morgana, today has already been such a delight…

Chapter Text

I wonder what Minerva is doing…

It was still odd to call the older Omega by her first name and even odder to know that she was my soulmate…

That’s where my thoughts were at the moment though.

Minerva McGonagall…

I had been yearning to see the older Omega all day, the feeling settling somewhere deep in my chest like a quiet ache I couldn’t quite reason away. Ever since we had left the greenhouse, my Alpha hindbrain had been restless, softly stirring beneath my thoughts, drawn toward her with a gentle but persistent pull. 

It wasn’t anything so crude as infatuation, rather, it felt like a kind of gravity.

Minerva possessed that rare, composed sort of beauty that made the room subtly seem altered when she entered it. 

The sweep of the older Omega’s robes… 

The calm certainty in Minerva’s Professor-like posture… 

The sharp intelligence behind my- my soulmate's emerald-green eyes… 

More than once I caught myself glancing down corridors or pausing at staircases, hoping - rather foolishly, perhaps - that I might glimpse the older Omega passing by. The thought of her presence brought with it a warmth that settled through my newly awakened senses, and I instinctively responded to it, like an unseen thread turning toward the sun. 

I tried to tell myself it was merely instinct, a dynamic reacting to someone it admired, but…

Yet the truth lingered beneath the explanation.

I simply wanted to see Minerva again.

Ah…

Merlin, I’m doomed…

Doomed to Tartarus…

…or perhaps Elysium?

Luna, Longbottom, and I had gone back into Hogwarts after that titillating event. We woke Crabbe and Goyle up before we left, but didn’t stay so as to not get into another altercation. There was nothing more dangerous than two daft twits who used their strength instead of their minds. 

I didn’t much care if they hurt me, but I knew the two bumbling idiots wouldn’t care if they hurt the Beta or Omega who walked beside my person.

Maybe I can go visit her chambers later?

It was late enough to where I could move furtively through Hogwarts halls to get to her chambers…

As of now though, the three of us were walking up the stone staircase, having just finished the last class for today, when it suddenly moved and jolted us to the side. Luna and I were fine because we had expected it. 

But… 

It seemed Longbottom forgot for a moment that they did indeed move because he squeaked.

Oh, Longbottom…

I internally and exasperatedly sighed at the Omega Gryffindor’s actions.

“I forgot they bloody moved…” Longottom muttered as he held onto the staircase for dear life.

“And you’re supposed to be a sixth-year?” I replied, my tone slightly teasing, my head looking back at him and raising an eyebrow in his direction.

“People can forget things!” Longbottom whined and the Beta Ravenclaw giggled.

While we were speaking, the staircase beside us softly groaned and pivoted away from the wall, its stone steps gliding through the air until they locked onto a different landing. It wasn’t the route we had intended to take, yet my attention drifted - pulled, almost unwillingly - toward a door set into the newly revealed corridor. 

I was certain I had never seen it before. 

The longer I looked at it, the more an unpleasant sensation curled in my stomach. 

Something about the door felt… 

…wrong. 

Not obviously dangerous - not even particularly remarkable - and yet it exerted a quiet, insidious pull, like a distant melody just on the edge of hearing. My hindbrain reacted before my thoughts could properly form, every instinct in me stiffened, warning bells ringing somewhere deep and primal. The corridor seemed to slightly tilt, and a wave of nausea rolled through me as a faint vertigo set in, as though Hogwarts itself had shifted beneath my feet. 

It reminded me, absurdly, of the descriptions I had once read of sailors hearing a siren’s song… 

An irresistible lure wrapped around something deadly. 

Like a snake that had coiled around its prey and…

SQUEEZED.

My skin prickled and my senses tightened with unending unease. 

Whatever lay beyond that door, my instincts were very clear about one thing… 

Ignoring the feeling would be a horrid mistake.

“We… should go this way…” I cryptically said to both of them.

“Before the staircase moves again?” Luna teased, bumping her shoulder against Longbottoms.

I didn’t see the Omega Gryffindor’s expression, but I was sure his cheeks had a pink hue to them.

I rolled my eyes and stepped onto the stone platform that the door was on.

The doors handle was cold to the touch, my spine tingling at the sensation, and I carefully opened the door to see what was on the other side. I didn’t have a death wish, I was a Slytherin after all, but this feeling deep in my chest coupled with what my instincts were loudly expressing was what made my body continue to limp forward into the unknown. 

“Hermione?” Longbottom whispered, but I ignored him and his questioning tone.

The room was dark, no torches were lit to lead those who should walk here, and it was even colder than the handle I had touched. 

A separate cooling charm?

Or something malicious?

The statue of Gunhilda of Gorsemoore stood tall, webs draped over its stony form, and the two behind me finally stepped into the room.

“Does anyone feel like we shouldn’t be here?” Longbottom piped up again.

“The space does seem to be… darker in nature.” Luna added, her voice all but a whisper. “I suppose Heliopaths might like it here… Bring light to the darkness… Wouldn’t you agree, Hermione?”

“Perhaps… But we’re not supposed to be here.” I answered as we started to walk forward with cautious steps. “You both know this. This is the third floor. Headmaster Dumbledore told me it would be forbidden this year for all students to be here…”

“Then we really shouldn’t-” Longbottom started to say, but a fire beside us lit and illuminated the room.

It spooked Longbottom, but Luna and I remained unaffected.

“Hmmmm…” I hummed as I inspected the stone construct with my wand. “Curious… It seems to be charmed to light whenever someone enters.”

“Like the torches?” Luna asked as she leaned in to look.

“It would seem so.” I replied as I stopped back and looked around the space. “It doesn’t seem like anything of value is here so I say we delve deeper.”

“Deeper?” Longbottom repeated.

“Where is that Gryffindor courage, Longbottom?” I asked as I started to limp deeper despite his hesitance.

The Beta Ravenclaw was right behind me and I eventually heard the Omega Gryffindor’s own feet pitter-patter against the stone. I could smell his Omega pheromones wafting closer, the tell-tale sign that he was stressed, but he still followed us.

“I’m courageous!” Longbottom argued. “But… I just don’t like the unknown!”

I chuckled at Longbottom’s response.

“He does like to play with dangerous plants.” Luna added, her dreamy voice echoing through the empty space.

“Ah… I should’ve known.” I replied, my eyes spotting another door that was meters away from us.

“I just like Herbology…” Longottom muttered while awkwardly shuffling behind my person.

When the three of us went to the door, I noticed it was locked and branded my wand. I held it up to the rusted lock, cast Alohomora, and the lock opened. Luna seemed pleased and Longbottom congratulated me for the fluid spellwork.

“It’s a spell we learned in our first year.” I said with a roll of my eyes as we walked through the door. “It isn’t substantial compared to what we’ve learned.”

A warmth bloomed in my chest at the praise.

But…

A noise caught my attention as I closed the door and I stuck my ear to it so I could listen.

“Anyone here… Better not be any kids running in here…” A gruff voice mumbled and I recognized it as Filch’s. 

Argus Filch was the Hogwart’s caretaker, a perpetually sour older man who was a Squib and whose duties seemed to primarily consist of prowling the corridors in search of students to reprimand. He was an odd fixture of the castle, made stranger still by the constant presence of his cat, Mrs Norris. The two shared such an unnervingly synchronized awareness of the castle that I had long suspected they communicated in ways that went far beyond the ordinary bond between wizard and animal. It was difficult to tell which of them was truly conducting the patrols. If the braziers that had lit were visible from the door, then Mr. Filch would have immediately noticed and come stomping along to investigate who had dared disturb the mandate of students not being able to be on this floor this year.

Acting quickly, I lifted my wand and, while still keeping one eye on the approaching corridor, cast a less potent disillusionment charm over the three of us. My broken magic core protested at once, a sharp burning pain blooming across my chest as though my magic itself resented being forced into shape, but the spell held. A faint shimmer passed over us before settling into invisibility so subtle it drew Luna’s attention at once, her head tilting slightly as she realized what I had done.

The Beta Ravenclaw and the Omega Gryffindor both tried to say something in response while I was focusing, so I shushed them and waited until I couldn’t hear the groundskeeper any longer.

“Is whatever you were listening for gone?” Longbottom whispered.

I turned to look at the both of them and sighed.

“Yes… It was just Mr. Filch.” I answered as we started to walk again. “I assumed that he had come in shortly after us and saw that there was light when there shouldn’t have been.”

“Ah… He was checking for intruders then?” Luna asked.

“Mhm.” I hummed in acknowledgement. “I’m sure he won’t follow because the door was locked. He is a squib after all and couldn’t unlock the door with magic… unless Headmaster Dumbledore gave him keys, but I highly doubt he would do that-”

What in Salazar's name?

All of us had stopped in our tracts, our eyes - my one good eye - adjusted to the stark darkness, and currently were looking at a three-headed cerberus that was soundly sleeping. It was snoring and then stopped when one of the heads sniffed the air. 

I cursed knowing that Longbottom wasn't suppressing his pheromones and. 

If it wafted over to my person, then this magical beast certainly could smell the panicked Omega.

“Longbottom…” I harshly whisper-hissed, teeth gritted, but it was too late.

“Oh dear…” Luna softly said, her pale-silver eyes a little wide at the sight of such a large beast centimeters away from us.

The three-headed Cerberus, now waking from its slumber, began to stir. One massive head shifted first, then another, their thick necks slowly rolling as the magical creature roused itself from the heavy sleep of something that knew it had nothing in the world to fear. Its enormous body followed, rising with a dreadful, languid inevitability from the stone floor where it had been sleeping. Even half-awake it was immense, but as it pushed itself fully upright the true scale of the beast became horrifyingly clear. Each paw was the size of a small table, claws scraping against the flagstones with a sound that seemed far too loud in the suffocating quiet of the chamber. Its shoulders brushed the shadowed ceiling, and the heat of its breath rolled across the room in damp, animal waves.

We stood perfectly still, stock-still, as though even the smallest movement might shatter the fragile illusion that we were not there at all. My heart pounded so violently I was certain the creature must hear it. Somewhere in the back of my mind I found myself praying - quite sincerely - to Merlin himself that the beast would simply settle back down and return to sleep. 

But the moment stretched too long. 

One of the Cerberus’s heads blinked, slowly, its heavy eyelids dragging open. 

Then another pair of yellow eyes followed. 

All six fully eyes opened, glinting with a dull, predatory intelligence as they adjusted to the dim light. 

For one terrible second the enormous heads tilted in eerie unison, sniffing the air, and listening.

And then the beast’s gaze sharpened.

And they saw us.

Then… 

…it growled.

But even though I was horridly terrified, my logical mind telling me to run, my Alpha hindbrain pushed to the front…

And…

I growled back.

My voice reverberated through the creature's hovel, his own sounds mixing with mine, but our eyes held each other's as we assessed who would win this battle of wills.

I could feel Luna and the Omega Gryffindor eyeing me like I was mad, but this Cerberus was challenging me.

Me.

Hermione Jean Granger.

Brightest Witch of her Age.

And Hermione Granger doesn’t back down from a challenge.

The creature lowered his head, his bright yellow eyes narrowing as he started to snarl, but I still didn’t relent. I kept the eye contact, snarled back, and even took a step towards it. I wasn’t going to let this Cerberus get the better of me even if I had to go toe-to-toe with it.

“Hermione…” Longbottom whispered, his voice quivering.

The creature also took a step forward and was now right in front of my face.

I could feel its breath on my skin, the huffs of air like pins and needles, but it hadn’t attacked me yet.

And eventually…

Gaia, it relented.

The Cerberus bowed its head to me, its intelligent eyes now carrying some form of respect for me, and backed away from my person. It laid back down and closed its six eyes like it hadn’t ever been awake in the first place. 

I let out the breath I was holding and so did the others who were behind me. 

The Beta Ravenclaw, Longbottom, and I were now no longer in danger, so we all slowly backed out of the creatures room until the door was fully closed shut once again.

“Merlin's bloody beard…” Longbottom muttered, his hands shaking, his chest quickly rising and falling as he took a moment to recompose himself, his Omega pheromones slowly receding.

Luna took the honours of re-locking the room and we all silently walked back to the door that led us here. It was a quick, brisk walk that had us back to where the moving stairs were. I was the last one to leave and I shut the door, but that feeling deep in my chest didn’t go away. I felt like there was more to this, to why the Cerberus was there in the dark, but I had enough excitement for one day.

“A Cerberus?” Luna questioned, her curious mind spinning away as she tapped a finger to her chin, her body emitting Beta pheromones to calm all of our nerves. “Why would they have such a creature locked away? Dad has only encountered one before on his travels and that was purely an accident because he stumbled into its den, while hunting for gromlings”

Why, indeed…

By that point, the three of us had resumed walking, putting as much distance as possible between ourselves and the chamber where the Cerberus had been guarding its mysterious charge. The corridors gradually became more familiar as we moved closer to the central passages of Hogwarts, where staircases branched in several directions and students normally dispersed toward their respective Houses. 

Salazar’s snakes, I was almost dog food….

When we reached one of these junctions, we slowed and finally came to a stop, the silent understanding settling between us that this was where we would need to part ways. The castle had grown properly dark by then, the torches burning low along the stone walls, and the quiet carried the unmistakable tension of after-hours rule breaking. Prefects would almost certainly be making their patrols by now, prowling the corridors in search of unfortunate students foolish enough to be caught wandering the castle long after curfew, along with Mr. Filch and Mrs. Norris who we had seen earlier.

“Hmmmm… Neither of you saw what it was laying on?” I asked, remembering what lay at its feet.

“I… No- I uh… I was too focused on its sharp teeth militimeters from your face, Hermione!” Longbottom harshly whispered.

“It was guarding something, right?” Luna guessed and I smirked at her.

“Indeed it was, Luna.” I replied, satisfied by the answer from the Ravenclaw. “A trap door to be precise. I was lost in thought, my mind whirling to think why a Cerberus was in Hogwarts, when I remembered a glinting handle beneath its large feet. I had seen such a handle before and it always led downwards.”

“Very curious!” Luna exclaimed. “We seem to have a mystery on our hands!”

“A mystery?” Longbottom repeated, sighing. “Wonderful… Gran will kill me if she finds out I encountered a Cerberus…”

“Augusta Longbottom?” I presumed, my head turning to look at him. “She is known to many to be very strict so I don’t doubt that sentiment at all.”

“A mystery?” Longbottom repeated, sighing. “Wonderful… Gran will kill me if she finds out I encountered a Cerberus…”
“Augusta Longbottom?” I presumed, my head turning to look at him. “She is known to many to be very strict so I don’t doubt that sentiment at all.”

From what little I had gathered through passing remarks from Headmaster Dumbledore and the occasional, surprisingly respectful aside from Professor Snape, Augusta Longbottom wasn’t merely strict but rather… 

…formidable. 

Mrs. Longbottom’s name seemed to carry with it the quiet weight of an older generation of witches who had endured far more turbulent years in the wizarding world. There was always the impression that she held her family’s legacy with an iron grip, shaping the the Omega Gryffindor beneath the steady pressure of expectation, whether he fully understood the history behind it or not.

“And I’ll be on the receiving end of it…” Longbottom grumbled, his hands rubbing up and down his face.

“Do you think we should all head to bed?” Luna asked, getting Longbottom and I’s attention. “It’s gotten quite late.”

“Wonderful idea, Luna.” I replied, her smile beaming at me. “We should all do just that because I fear we’ll need our energy.”

“Don’t say that!” Longbottom responded in a high-pitched voice.

“Don’t say what?” I responded, my good eyebrow raised in Longbottom’s direction. “I was just speaking of tomorrow’s classes… I didn’t peg you as the type of wizard to cling to Muggle superstitions.”

Luna giggled at my words, bid them goodbye, and left it at that.

I had somewhere to be and, after a long day, it was just the thing I needed…

Chapter Text

I was nervous.

But I suppose that was par for the course because I was, yet again, in front of Minerva’s door…

My body felt as if it was anxiety itself and I shifted my stance every second. I was in control, but I was slipping. The air on the first floor felt hotter, sweat dripped down my back, and I was surly expelling nervous Alpha pheromones. It was daft to not control them because one could figure out that I had been here when I shouldn’t have. 

I was supposed to be the ‘Brightest Witch of her Age’ and yet this simple thing slipped my silly mind…

Merlin, get yourself together!

A sigh escaped my lips and I almost dropped what was under my left arm.

It was a certain book I had been reading. 

I made sure to flit back to the Slytherin common rooms and procure it from my private stockpile because I thought the older Omega might be interested. 

Although, I wondered if it was moronic to bring this book to an Omega like Minerva McGonagall. 

The title read: ‘Omega’s: Bottom or Top of the Hierarchy?’ 

The book was written by a forward thinking Beta named Eli Rosewood. It was research done on a number of willing Omega’s that showed results that went against the grain of the dynamic hierarchy. He talked about how Omega’s were the ones who were at the top. That, without them, we would crumble into a desolate and sad society. He cited that an Omega’s pheromones, if used correctly, could be even more overpowering than an Alpha’s. It made sense to me and my inner Alpha seemed to agree. It was Omega’s that held the reins and we were at their mercy. They only were turned to heel because of what society dictated as the one who was dominant and the one who was dominated. I had even done my own research of a Muggle practice called BDSM where there were the dominants and submissives, but all of what I found said that the submissives were the ones who were in control. They were the ones who dictated the pace, the scenes, and who ultimately had the last say in whatever they did. The submissives had all the control while the dominants watched for cues and read body language.

It was all quite interesting…

Fascinating really…

Enough of your theory and ramblings…

“Stalling will do you no good…” I mumbled, huffing through my nose.

Raising my hand, my knuckles wrapped on the older Omega’s door like it had the first time and I waited for the door to open. It was three knocks to signify who I was. Three was always an important, centrifugal number, that I kept close to my very being. Three wand cores, three important adults, three… friends, and three splinters in my magic core. It had first started with my wand core, my mind clinging to the importance of it all, but soon carried to other areas of my life before I even knew it. I was never the superstitious type, my mind was too logical to take the concept seriously, but I did open myself to other ways of thinking when I found out magic existed. 

You thought to small you daft moron-

My thoughts were interrupted when the door creaked open and revealed an even more tantalizing older Omega who looked like Morgana herself. She was wearing a green, silk robe that hugged all of her curves this time, but this robe showed even more skin than the red one. My one good eye moved on from the robe and raked over her person. Her hair was down, her face glowed, and the scent that poured off of her made me like a wild animal. 

I had to keep my jaw firmly closed, if only to maintain a semblance of composure. My attention lingered on Minerva far longer than was strictly proper. The graceful steadiness of her posture, the quiet confidence in her gaze, and the effortless way she seemed to command the room simply by existing within it. It was the sort of presence that drew the eye without permission, and I suspected she knew it. The faintest suggestion of a smirk tugged at the corner of her mouth, as though she had noticed the effect she had on me, leaving my heart unhelpfully fluttering in my chest while I attempted, with limited success, to remember how to behave like a rational witch in her presence.

“Are you all right, Hermione?” Minerva asked, a teasing glint in those emerald-green eyes of hers.

“I…” I started to say, then shook myself out of my stupor. “Yes, my apologies Minerva, but you just took me by surprise.” I finished, readjusting my own robes, making sure not to drop the books under my arm, and noting that my crotch area had indeed gotten tighter.

That was one of the bigger changes with my presenting. 

I had wanted to do some research on the subject, but I couldn’t find the time since it seemed there was no rest for the wicked. 

I could’ve asked the older Omega about how it came to be, but this visit was supposed to be about getting to know one another, not droning on about why my genitalia was different…

“Everyday you seem to have more control over your Alpha pheromones.” Minerva noted as she sniffed the air. “I can still smell them, but it was not as potent as last time. That is good. No one else needs to know you are visiting me. But… You must be talented in controlling them. Most can only push or pull if they focus hard enough within a week of their presenting, but you my dear… The Brightest Witch of her Age indeed.”

My Alpha hindbrain and I stuck out our chest at the praise, basking in my soulmate's approval, and I felt less nervous than before.

“Thank you, Minerva.” I replied, a soft smile now on my face. “May I come inside? A gentlewoman is nothing without their manners and I wouldn’t want to force you into something you're uncomfortable with. I only came here because I…”

“Because you wanted to see me? Felt the ache building in your very bones?” Minerva finished. “I feel the same as you, so do not worry. And of course you may come in. I was just making some tea and reading a good book from my private library.”

Minerva then did something I never expected and gently kissed my cheek before she signaled me to follow her inside. I had never felt such soft lips in all of my twenty-one- eighteen years. I wanted to chase the feeling, drown in it, but I calmed myself because I wasn’t here for that. 

That didn’t stop my cheeks from heating though and I felt a need building within me at the contact.

Lips… 

So soft…

Dazed somewhat, I followed the older Omega inside, my Alpha hindbrain wagging a proverbial tail, and we walked through her office to once again get to her chambers. It wasn’t any less magnificent than before when she revealed the hidden door and we stepped into the chamber that she called her den.

“I… I brought this book…” I started out as we walked to the seats we had sat in before. “It might’ve been a daft idea, but I had done some… light… reading on Omega’s and came across this book by Eli Rosewood.” I said, handing her the book and sitting down in the armchair. “I’m sure you’ve read it before, but in case you haven’t, I brought it and thought you might find it interesting…”

Minerva took the book from my hands, her eyes scanning the cover, her hands holding it reverently, and her eyes shone with something I couldn’t quite place.

“You really are trying…” Minerva whispered, her fingers tracing the title, and then her eyes found mine once again. “You are not like other Alphas… Are you, Hermione?”

I was taken aback by the question, but I recovered some and sat straighter.

“When I went up to sit in that chair for my presenting, I, in all honesty, thought I would be an Omega. It was such a sure thing in my mind, but I was flabbergasted when the hat announced I was an Alpha.” I replied, shaking my head. “I had thought that my life up until now was a roadmap for how it would continue to be in the future, but… it seems the Fates had other plans even Salazar himself wouldn’t have predicted. But once I knew what dynamic sat in my soul, I vowed to not be like them. Alpha’s who prey upon the weak, throw around their power, and act like they are at the top of the hierarchy. I was used to being at the bottom, bullied for things I couldn't control, and I knew it would’ve been easy to just… give in to the power.”

The older Omega intently listened, poised as ever, and raised an eyebrow my way.

“So why did you not? You would have had just cause and no repercussions because this is how society is.” Minerva shot back, but not unkindly.

“Because I wanted to be better.” I answered, the truth flowing from my very lips. “Change has to start somewhere. I may be a broken witch, a Slytherin who is an orphan, but I am done letting others stomp on those lesser.” I growled, my words passionate and full of promises.

“Cùramach... Tha thu a' fuaimeachadh mar Gryffindor, mo ghràidh…” Minerva said in her mother tongue, her voice taking on a teasing tone.

(Careful... You are sounding like a true Gryffindor, my dear…)

“Dh’fhaodadh sin a bhith fìor gu math, ach... chan eil mi an dùil a dhèanamh ann an dòigh iomchaidh do Ghrìofindor.” I seriously responded as I leaned toward Minerva and switched back to English. “I always found the Houses a bunch of Merline-be-damned nonsense. Witches and wizards aren’t linear. We are fluid, we can change if we want to, so placing students in Houses based on one’s baser qualities always irked me. Someone could have a capacity for evil, but does that mean they are going to be evil? What about someone who lives in the grey? Should the D.M.L.E. watch those witches or wizards less closely? More closely? The world isn’t black and white. One cannot predict what a witch or wizard will do based on insufficient and inaccurate data.” I passionately explained, finishing my ramblings and huffing all the while.

(That may very well be true, but... I don't plan to go about it in a way befitting of a Gryffindor…)

Minerva didn't say anything for what seemed like ages, the crackling flames in the fireplace the only noise to be heard, but her emerald-green eyes intensely held mine until a twitch of her mouth turned into a full blown smile. 

It made the older Omega look radiant and I was entranced. 

I rumbled low in my belly and the need in my belly rose at the look Minerva was currently giving me.

“Brilliant. Absolutely brilliant.” Minerva finally said, her hands clasping together in excitement. “Your mind works wonders, my sweet snake, and you will surely go far. Yes, the Houses are outdated. The founders had incomplete ideas about one's values and personality. They based the Four Houses off themselves. Gryffindor for bravery, Hufflepuff for hard work and loyalty, Ravenclaw for wit and intelligence, and Slytherin for ambition and cunning. Core values, yes, but incomplete for the whole of a witch or wizard to be correctly sorted into their preferred House. Just take Slytherin for example… You are the first muggleborn witch to be sorted into House Slytherin. I know not why the Sorting Hat decided to break tradition, but Salazar was known for his purist views on one’s blood-status and wanted his House to follow said views to the letter.”

Another burst of pride sprouted from my chest at the older Omega’s appreciation for my mind, but I thought on the latter half of what she had said.

“Thank you once again, Minerva. You are also a brilliant witch who can just about hold a candle to anyone I know… Even the old fool that runs this school.” I said with a sly smirk and Minerva looked scandalized at my words, but I waved her off.  “I’m sure you of all people know that Albus and I have been close ever since my Hogwarts letter arrived to me at the orphanage. And the same applies to Severnia. Gaia, that felt good to say out loud to another soul… But what you said about Salazar and the hat sorting me into Slytherin has always rattled me to my very core. Why me? Why me, a damaged and orphaned mudblood, who isn’t even worth her weight in galleons?” 

Minerva gasped in outrage at me words and her eyes grew as wide as saucers.

“Hermione Jean Granger! A forbid ye from sayin thon again! Are ye daft woman?” Minerva said, her voice vibrating with anger, her accent coming back out to play, but she tried to calm herself almost instantly. “Do not think I have not seen that wand holster you made. If you patented that with the Wizengamot, I am sure you would be worth more than your weight in galleons. Students these days put their wands in their back pockets like buffoons and break them. If one would have a holster to hold your wand, then witches and wizards alike would stop having to pay for wand repairs like they do now.”

“I… I had thought of that. Using my invention to my advantage, but I didn’t want to bring more attention to myself.” I replied sadly, my fingers starting to twiddle once again. “I had hoped after I graduated from Hogwarts that people would let me fade into the background and live my life. Which, in turn, would allow my person more freedom to do as I please.” I answered, explaining my thought process.

“Come to me, Hermione.” Minerva softly said as she patted the seat next to her, her voice pleading, and I couldn’t disobey the plea.

I slowly stood up from the armchair and made my way over to where the older Omega was sitting and sat where her hand was patting,  I turned my head to look at her and what I saw in her eyes was understanding of what I’ve had to go through and my struggles that I’ve endured these past five years.

“Yes?” I said just as softly.

I could only ever be this soft with my soulmate…

“I have said it before, but I will say it again as many times as needed, my dear.” Minerva started, her hand coming up to gently caress the burned side of my face. It didn’t hurt and filled me with that familiar warmth that came with her touch. “You are more than what Draco Malfoy and Ronald Weasley say you are. You have an intelligence that has not been seen in decades and are only limited in your magic capabilities because of factors you can not control… Hermione, you got all O’s on your O.W.L.S and are no doubt going to get outstanding marks on your N.E.W.T.S. Is that a witch who is struggling at the bottom or a witch who has risen to the occasion with resounding success?”

“I would’ve thought you’d have wanted a Gryffindor to have the record.” I said, trying to maneuver around this conversation.

Minerva shot my person a pointed look and knew what I had tried to do.

“I am a fervent Gryffindor supporter, that is true and I will never deny that I have House pride, but you are my soulmate. That supersedes my House devotion, Hermione… And do not think you are squirming your way out of answering my question.” Minerva replied, her hand gently patting my cheek like I had lost the battle and the war.

I sighed and rolled the question around in my mind.

Did I believe what she said?

Did I rise from the ashes of my family's undoing?

Was I at the top instead of the bottom?

“Morgana, maybe I understand logically Minerva, but…” I said, trying to formulate this the best way I could. “...I don’t understand it emotionally. I can see the grades, the accomplishments, but I don’t feel like they put me on par with others. Does- Does that make sense to you?”

The older Omega nodded, moved her hand from my cheek to my knee, and softly rubbed to comfort my raging mind.

“Aye, I do. I understand too well.” Minerva replied, her voice slightly bitter and her eyes gazed at the fire. She looked to be reminiscing about the past, eyes glazed, but I didn’t want to rush the her. “I hazard that you would have never guessed I was born to a Presbyterian minister… Am I right in this regard?”

“Yes, you are.” I answered, eyes slightly wide. “I don’t know much about the Scottish Highlands, but I would assume most of the population followed the Christian God.” I added.

“Aye, you would be correct, my dear.” Minerva replied. “The Church of Scotland was what everyone clung to during my early years. My Athair was a prominent figure in our local church… He had so many expectations of me. Women then, especially witches, were perceived as… lesser. Men, Alpha’s or wizards it did not matter, the ones who held the power were at the top and those who did not were on the bottom. I had not presented yet, but it was expected of me to be the faithful housewife who took care of the home and carried pups. He did not think I would be anything but an Omega and he turned out to be right. I was filled with an unquenchable rage when I got my dynamic, you see. By that time, I had found that I was not like other people in two ways. One, I was a witch. I had received a letter from Hogwarts, informing me of what I was, and my mother later told me it was true when she found me reading it in my room. And the second way was that I was into girls. I was only twelve at the time, but I was an early bloomer. I had always been smart since a young age, so I could piece together things others could not. Do you see how I could relate to you, Hermione? Do you see where this story is going?”

I let out a loud breath, Minerva’s words tumbling through my mind, and I had to control myself from the anger that was trying to surge forth.

My Alpha hindbrain certainly wanted to wage a warpath to wherever the older Omega had once called home…

“I do. Unfortunately, I do.” I answered, my hands clenched at my slides, pain shooting through my body, but it didn’t matter when I was about to hear the suffering of my soulmate.

“Athair found out.” Minerva blurted out, her eyes closed, tears slowly falling down her face, her Omega pheromones started to leak out, and the scent was filled with anguish. “It was a small town called Caithness that we lived in. I had found a like minded girl and it felt as if the Fates were shining down upon me. She was my first kiss. Everything was coming up daisies. The McGonagall family was thriving, I was going to Hogwarts to learn about magic, and I had found someone who was just like me…”

Finding Minerva’s hand, I slipped my hand into her own and entwined my fingers with hers. I wanted to provide her with some comfort and banished my own trauma to the back of my mind; The orphanage had not been kind and beatings were a part of one’s existence there. Human contact was hard, but Luna had shown me gentleness and I felt safe enough with the older Omega that she was worth overcoming my past. 

I had let others initiate contact. 

I never was one to initiate unless absolutely necessary. 

But… 

Minerva deserved someone to be there for her at this moment and I would be that person. 

“You don’t have to talk about it if it's too difficult, Minerva.” I softly offered as I tried to use my presence as a comfort to the struggling Omega. “We barely know each other and I would understand if you wanted to wait for something so personal.”

But the older Omega just squeezed my hand that much harder and leaned into my body.

Warmth bloomed between our persons and we both let out a contented sigh.

“I want to tell you.” Minerva answered. “We might be trying to get to know each other, but my past is long and you deserve to know it. Our dynamics call to each other and it feels like we already know one another… If I asked, you would you tell me of your time at the orphanage?”

I opened my mouth to immediately say no, but the words never left my mouth.

Instead…

I found myself answering differently…

“Yes.” I answered, the singular word said with confidence. “Merlin, I… I would. It doesn’t feel right to keep anything from you. I wanted to say no, to be closed off so I can’t be hurt, but my soul tells me you would never hurt me and my Alpha is in agreement with that sentiment.”

“So you see? I want you to know me. All of me. Even if it will be hard to speak of the past.” Minerva said.

Gathering a quiet sort of courage, that was in no way that of a Gryffindor, I leaned forward until my lips brushed the crown of Minerva’s dark hair. The kiss was light, almost reverent, meant more as a promise than a gesture. I hoped she would understand what words could not quite manage - that the warmth in my chest, the steady pull I felt toward her - was simply my way of telling her I was there beside her, wholly and without hesitation.

Was that the right thi-

Was what I started to think, but a noise silenced my thoughts.

A purr emanated from the older Omega and I sighed in relief that what I had done was the right response.

“Do you feel like continuing then?” I asked, hope in my tone.

I felt Minerva nod her head and she burrowed deeper into my person.

“Like I had said… My Athair found out about the other girl and I. He had no clue about my magic because Màthair had been suppressing it, not something someone of any age should lest they want terrible consequences to follow, but someone had seen us and the gossip got back to him.” Minerva explained, her voice quivering with every word. “It was as if I was seeing another person when I got back home. His face was red with anger… His voice loud enough to instill fear… and his fists raised in the air… He did not even let me speak before he laid his hands on me. I was his twelve year old daughter and he started to severely beat me. Did he even know if what he had heard was true? What if it was not? What if his source just did not like me? Did he have faith in his so-called ‘flock’? It was madness… Fortunately, Mother had come home just minutes after he had started, but the damage was already done. I had laid there, black and blue, in awful pain, wailing, while Màthair threw Athair into the wall with her magic. He had been knocked unconscious, no doubt laden with a concussion, but Mother did not seem to care. She scooped up my little battered body and whisked me away to somewhere far away. Somewhere safe from that vile man… I had lost my Athair that day and my innocence...”

The older Omega fell silent after she finished telling her truth and I was shaking with anger. 

A savage, helpless fury surged through me so violently it made my hands tremble. Some dark, wounded part of me wanted nothing more than to tear backward through time and erase the man responsible for her pain entirely. My Alpha hindbrain reacted first - raw, protective instinct rising like a beast at the edge of a cage - claws raking against my restraint, demanding retribution. 

Salazar’s snake, how could he…

How could they?

Merlin-be damned Pindown…

The anger burned hot and familiar, dragging old memories up with it… 

The sharp crack of a belt against my skin… 

The cold stone floors beneath my knees when they sent my smaller person into solitary confinement… 

The sickening certainty that no one was coming to help.

That was until I received my Hogwarts letter… 

Pain like that didn’t simply vanish because years had passed, it lingered in the bones, waiting for moments like this to resurface. 

My magic flared in response, and I realized too late that Alpha pheromones were beginning to leak from my person, thick with that anger and the bitter ache of remembered helplessness. 

Control yourself…

Gaia, Don’t make this about you!

Be there for your soulmate.

I forced myself to breathe, to pull the storm back inside my chest, because this moment wasn’t about my rage. 

Minerva had entrusted me with something fragile, something that clearly still hurt to carry. 

What she needed now was not the sharp edge of my fury, but steadiness, comfort, and the quiet assurance that she was safe with me…

So I sat with Minerva.

Not saying a word, but being an unshakeable presence the older Omega could lean on.

It didn’t feel to be the right course of action…

But it was enough.

It was enough and we sat in companionable silence…

Chapter Text

Light stirred me from sleep again, and I softly groaned in protest at its persistent annoyance. 

My eyes opened in slow, reluctant blinks, the world around me arriving in fragments rather than clarity. 

For several long seconds my one good eye simply stared upward, trying to piece together where I was, my thoughts moving with the thick, sluggish quality of someone waking far too soon.

The early bird gets the worm as they say…

Groggily, I turned my head, the sheets scraping my leathery skin, and let my gaze wander across the unfamiliar room. Shapes resolved themselves one by one - unfamiliar stone walls, worn armchairs, the dull glow of embers in a hearth and then my one good eye fixed upon the fireplace itself. Recognition came not all at once but in a quiet, creeping realization. The mantle was crowded with unmistakable House Gryffindor memorabilia: scarlet banners, a small brass lion, the sort of proud display that would never, under any circumstances, be permitted within House Slytherin chambers.

The understanding slowly settled over my person, like cold water seeping through fabric, and with it came a heavy sense of dread that spread through my chest as the last traces of sleep slipped away.

I knew exactly where I was and cursed Salazar himself while reliving the previous night in my mind. 

I wasn’t in my own bed, but…

I looked over and saw a familiar older Omega who was still sleeping on my arm…

I was in Minerva McGonagall's chambers…

I internally sighed and pinched the bridge of my nose.

How could you be so daft, Hermione?

My eyes drifted over to where the old looking clock was and I saw that it was still relatively early. Light had indeed filtered through the windows in her chambers, but classes wouldn’t start for another hour or so. It was a relief that I wouldn’t have to hurry myself along for the sake of not being late to class, but I was still in a bloody difficult situation.

Rumors would no doubt spread.

My fellow Slytherins would surely notice that I hadn’t been in my bed this morning and start gossiping about where the ‘Horror of Hogwarts’ spent her night. 

And that was fine. 

They could talk all they wanted. 

I just didn’t want to be found with the older Omega. 

Our budding relationship was something beautiful, but new. 

I had no idea what would happen if Albus got wind of a Professor and student being soulmates. 

It would be the scandal of the century, Rita Skeeter would run my name through the proverbial dirt, and the old fool would probably split us up until I graduated.

But that wasn’t what I wanted.

It wasn’t what I wanted at all…

Merlin, Morgana, Nimue, and Circe I have finally found some semblance of happiness.

The Fates will surely not take this from me as well?

I didn’t want that taken away before I could explore this in its entirety…

Minerva softly groaned in her sleep and shifted her body.

I turned my head from the chamber to watch the older Omega softly snore and I was enamored with her 

Utterly.

Enamored.

I couldn’t even go one singular night without coming to see Minerva and it's only been a few days since I found out the Transfiguration Professor was my soulmate.

I gave a small, careful shake of my head, and the movement must have disturbed the slumbering older Omega beside me. Minerva softly stirred, her emerald-green eyes blinking open with the slow confusion of someone waking somewhere unfamiliar. Her lashes fluttered as she tried to gather her bearings, and for a moment she simply looked around the room much as I had done minutes earlier, clearly piecing together where she was. The sight was unexpectedly endearing and there was something disarmingly gentle about her half-awake expression, so different from the composed authority she carried through Hogwarts. 

I suspected the older Omega didn’t often sleep on her sofa. 

After a moment, Minerva seemed to realize she was leaning against something solid and warm. Turning her head, she found me watching her. Her eyes widened in quiet surprise at the discovery that I was still there in her chambers, and her plump lips slightly parted in that adorably bewildered way people sometimes had when their mind hadn’t quite caught up with the morning.

“Hermione?” Minerva said, her tone making it seem like a question.

“Indeed, Minerva.” I replied with a sigh. “We must’ve fallen asleep after all the passionate discussions we had last night.”

“Hmmmm…” Minerva thoughtfully hummed. “This will add even more to your already growing plate…” She added with a small frown, though there was an unmistakable note of approval beneath the concern. She folded her hands together with her usual precise composure before continuing, her tone warming slightly. “Though I must confess, I found last evening’s discussions rather… stimulating. Quite intellectually titillating, if I may be so bold.” She continued, a faint glimmer of amusement touching her eyes. “Your observations regarding the deficiencies in interdepartmental communication within the magical community were particularly incisive. The comparison you drew between our methods and those employed in Muggle information networks.. Postal standardization, electrical telecommunications, and the beginnings of digital data exchange… It was most enlightening. Wizarding Britain has relied on tradition and localized magical solutions for centuries, but you argued rather persuasively that such insularity may be hindering broader coordination.” She praised, studying my person with quiet interest. “I especially enjoyed the portion where you proposed adapting enchanted relay systems modeled on Muggle signal infrastructure. It is not often one encounters a student willing to critically evaluate magical society through such a… interdisciplinary lens.”

“I appreciate the scholarly praise and, yes, it probably will. I’ve already had that thought early this morning and know for a fact that rumors will be floating around the castle about where I was.” I said as I patted her arm.

This time the older Omega sighed, but burrowed deeper into my body, not wanting the contact to wane.

“This may be a wizarding school for young witches and wizards, but it is still a school.” Minerva responded. “Children will be children and that will not change any time soon.”

“Are you calming me a child, my lioness?” I asked, my good eyebrow raised.

Minerva stiffened and looked up at me from where she laid.

“Och… you are not.” Minerva slowly answered. “We have a large age gap, but you are an adult in the wizarding world. You cheated to be twenty-one, your use of a time-turner extensive, but you are my equal, Hermione. We, as witches and wizards, age slower than Muggles. It is why I only look to be no more than forty.”

“So then why does Albus look so old? And does that mean wizarding society wouldn’t frown upon our relationship?” I asked while looking at the clock again and seeing I had some time to conversate with the older Omega before my first class of the day.

“That’s because we do age. The Headmaster is just shy of over one-hundred and fifty years old.” Minerva answered with a small chuckle. “We are not immortal beings like vampires or faeries. Our magic sustains our bodies, but we are still human at our core. And to answer your second question… No, wizarding society will not frown upon our relationship. If you were not of age then yes I would be thrown in Azkaban and would have the book thrown at me. Just because we are not as scientifically advanced as Muggles does not mean we allow witches and wizards to do as they please. But you are of age and we are soulmates, which no one can contest.”

“What if you found your soulmate and they weren't of age?” I asked, my curious mind wanting to know more.

“That is where our dynamics come in. I hear it is the same for Muggles in this regard, but the younger soulmate would not smell right to their older counterpart. It is a defense mechanism built into us to prevent anything untoward from happening. The soulmate would instinctively become a guiding presence who acts as more of a mentor until they become of age.” Minerva answered.

“That still seems quite preparatory…” I replied, my lips forming a tight line. “And if that is the case then did I smell off to you?”

“We cannot control when our soulmate comes into our lives, only the Fates know that answer, so we do our best with the hand we are dealt.” Minerva said. “And you did not… I have a theory on why that is and I think it has something to do with your broken magic core. I should have had some suspicion when my eyes first landed on you… When you came to Hogwarts… but I did not sense nor scent you as anything other than another student. It was why I was so shaken on the stage at your presenting. Your scent washed over me, flooded my very being, and I.. It…”

“It what?” I pressed and saw that Minerva’s cheeks were now heated.

“The sudden appearance of my soulmate brought on a… mini heat.” Minerva softly answered, her eyes no longer looking at mine.

I shivered at those words and closed my legs to prevent anything from being overtly visible.

“Is that why you avoided me?” I asked with a slight frown on my face as I remembered that time.

“Aye, just being in your presence had me utterly dim-witted and not thinking clearly. My hindbrain was wanting and I wanted to not overwhelm you with the news.” Minerva answered, her body squirming a bit.

“Salazar's snakes, I thought I had done something wrong, said something I wasn’t supposed to say, when we had that conversation after Ronald’s temper-tantrum.” I said, my body relaxing some at the admission. “I’m glad it wasn’t for any other reason. I understand the thought process and agree with that assessment. I wouldn't have wanted us to do something because of our dynamics… needs.”

“I am glad we agree.” Minerva said, nodding her head. “But we have another problem that needs a solution, Hermione. No one can see you coming from my office. My chambers are hidden inside said office, but you leaving here after not being found in your own bed last night will not bode any better for the rumors you are so worried about.”

My Alpha pheromones flared, anxiety seeped into the air, but Minerva started to rub circles on my arm once again and I calmed to my previous state.

“...Could you apparate me to a place where no eyes would see us? But not too far away because I still need to head to class. And I know there is an anti-apparition ward covering Hogwarts, but I also know Professors can be keyed into those wards.” I offered, the idea not terrible, but not perfect in any way.

There’s always a chance some nosey annoyance sees us…

“And how do you know of apparition, Hermione Jean Granger?” Minerva asked, her emerald-green eyes that sparkled in the sunlight, now narrowed at me. “The twelve-week course on apparation is this year, at the end of the year, for sixth-years if I am not mistaken.”

I didn’t falter, but I did look a bit… 

…abashed.

“I… read ahead?” I weakly offered, my Slytherin qualities failing me in the face of Minerva McGonagall.

The older Omega shook her head, but there was a small upturned smile on that stunning face of hers.

“You are always reading, Hermione.” Minerva shot back. “And I think that idea holds merit. You are indeed right about apparition for Professor’s here at Hogwarts. It was implemented as a safety measure by the Ministry.” She added as her own eyes looked at the clock on the wall. “It seems our little chat has taken up all of our extra time.” She continued, disentangling herself from me, wordlessly accioing her wand, and waving it. In the blink of an eye and a show of incredible magic, she was dressed in rich, green robes that matched her eyes and her glamor was back in place. “Are you all set to go?” She asked, looking the part of the stern Professor students knew her as. 

“Go?” I repeated, a little stunned by Minerva’s exquisite use of magic, but confused because I wasn’t ready.

Minerva chuckled and pointed at me.

I followed the finger down, now looking at my person, and saw I was wearing a fresh set of robes.

“Your use of magic is extraordinary, Minerva.” I replied with my own chuckle and stood from the sofa. “If you took care of everything, then I’m indeed ready.”

The older Omega stuck her arm out for me to take, the gesture one I wouldn't ever turn down going forward, and my arm linked into hers. I stepped to her side, having full confidence that she could side apparate with ease, and we left with a pop not a moment later.

The sensation was…

Unpleasant.

It felt like my Merlin-be-damned body was being forced through a tight tube and, with my injured state, had my fingers digging into Minerva’s flesh because I was in so much pain. The pressure, the distortion of what was natural, reacted so negatively to my body that I felt like fainting into oblivion and never waking. Black spots danced in my vision, but then we were on solid ground and my legs felt like jelly and gave out underneath my person. 

My Alpha hindbrain screamed danger, preservation, but there was no threat to vanquish.

I could smell all of the scents that came with being outside… 

The dew on the grass… 

The earthy scent prevailing from the soil and trees… 

The smell of petrichor in the air… 

And… 

My soulmate. 

I deeply breathed in the older Omega, the scents that smelled like home, and tried to steady myself once again.

“Hermione? Are you all right?” Minerva asked, her voice filled with anxiety, her Omega pheromones flaring and adding to what I was smelling.

I stumbled back from Minerva’s comforting embrace and took a singular deep breath.

In…

And out…

Morgana, what just happened…

I didn’t want to worry the older Omega even if my body felt like it was collapsing in on itself.

“I forgot that I’m not like normal witches or wizards.” I mumbled after a moment, an aggravated and aggrieved snarl leaving my mouth, my fingers coming to my sleeves to expose the leathery skin, and with the skin exposed I could see it was a  deeper shade of red. It seemed to be agitated by apparating. “Gaia… You see? I should’ve thought about it before we apparated, but it slipped my mind. I just felt so… normal around you, the pain I face day in and day out in the far corners of my mind, but I will remember this incident for future reference.” I finished, her eyes glued to my burn scars as I rolled my sleeve up.

“Hermione…” Minerva whispered, her eyes filling with unshed tears, her body moving closer to my own.

“It’s-” I said, trying to respond, but Minerva’s eyes turned hard and I knew I was in for a lecture.

I’m in trouble, aren’t I?

“Och, dae no.” Minerva interrupted, her voice hard as steel, her body tense. “Dae no e'en think tae say thon it is fine. It is no e'en remotely fine!” She whisper-yelled harshly in her heavy accent, her body so close I could feel her breath on my face, her Omega pheromones making it very clear she was angry at the moment.

Very angry.

My Alpha hindbrain internally whined at this and I almost let the sound slip from my lips.

“I… I’m sorry, Minerva.” I apologized, meeting the older witches stare, my head slightly tipped up because of her height. “This was a mistake, a painful mistake, but I promise it won’t happen again. I was a daft moron, but that is a promise I won’t forsake.”

Minerva narrowed her eyes at me, taking a moment to see if I was telling the truth, and she finally subtly nodded her head at my words.

“Good.” Minerva replied, a tired sigh leaving her lips. “I do not want to be mad at you, This was not your fault, but seeing you in so much and then seeing your scars…”

I understood.

I may have been new to this, but I could emotionally and logically understand why seeing your soulmate in pain would elicit a negative reaction. I didn’t even want to think about the older Omega being hurt, a small growl leaving my lips at the thought of such a thing happening. 

I knew Minerva could take care of herself, her prowess only being second to Albus himself, but I wanted to protect her.

“I know.” I replied, a little more base to my voice. “I understand and it’s fine. You’ll eventually have to see the rest of my tattered person and it’s not pretty, Minerva. The fire… It did a lot of damage, but I’m usually not in this much pain… We’ll just have to walk or limp in my case, take the Night Bus, or… ride on a broom if it comes to it.” I said with a grimace. “Or perhaps swipe Mr. Weasley’s flying car?” I added with a small smirk and the comment got Minerva to titter.

“I do not even want to recall that incident…” Minerva said with a shake of her head. “Who in Godric’s name thinks it is a good idea to steal their parents' flying car?”

“Only Ronald Weasley, the biggest git in Hogwarts.” I scoffed, baring my teeth at the memory of the weasel.

It was a scandal at the time.

Ronald Weasley, the only one of his siblings to be late to the train, decided it was a good idea to steal the magical flying car and use it to catch up with the already moving train. He was flying right beside it, all of us inside watching on in horror, as he jerked the wheel back and forth. He had come close to knocking into the train and potentially killing all of us, but thank Salazar, the twit veered away from us and flew to Hogwarts. He wasn’t well received, earning a substantial suspension from Albus for two weeks, and a thorough lashing from his mother via howler.

“Indeed.” Minerva said with a huff of her own.

“I surmise I should probably go before I am late…” I said, not wanting to leave the older Omega who now looked sad at my words.

“I suppose you should…” Minerva replied, our eyes fixed onto one another, her body now incredibly close to my own once again.

“Minerva?” I rumbled, my Alpha hindbrain delighted to have Minerva so close.

“Bi làn deagh là agus bi math dhomh, mo ghràidh.” Minerva whispered as she leaned over and lightly kissed my forehead.

(Have a good day and be good for me, my dear)

With that, the older Omega offered me one last measured look before vanishing with the soft crack of Apparition. The space she left behind seemed momentarily quieter for her absence. 

I lingered there for a heartbeat longer, gathering my thoughts, before turning my attention to the day ahead.

“Merlin, how am I supposed to focus when I can still feel her plump lips on my skin…” I grumbled, walking towards Hogwarts with a pep in my step that wasn’t there before.

The limped walk wasn’t overtly long.

Astronomy was the first class I had today and the location of said class was in the Astronomy tower. Some would question why you would host an Astronomy class during the day, but magic is a wonderfully convenient thing and allows us to see the stars at any time of the day. One would use a modified version of the Revelio charm called Stella Revelio and it would turn day to night in a limited capacity. It was intended for teaching and can only be used as such. 

But before I went up the steps that would lead me to the Astronomy tower…

Luna and Longbottom were waiting for me.

I shook my head, but allowed a small smile to appear on my face.

My body hurt, but the memory of Minerva’s lips batted away the physical pain,

“Good morning, Hermione!” Luna greeted, my eyes instantly drawn to her feet that were shoeless. “Oh, yes…” She said, following my eyes to her shoeless feet. “The wrackspurts seem to have stolen my shoes!”

“Not the wrackspurts…” Longbottom muttered, but the Beta Ravenclaw didn’t seem to have heard the Omega.

“Luna… You can’t just go around barefoot.” I replied, slightly exasperated, but knowing this wasn’t her fault.

I vowed to kill whoever was bullying Luna.

Students that passed us to go up the stairs softly giggled, but the glare and angry growl I threw their way was enough to make them quickly scurry up the stairs. 

Serves them right…

It was odd to get reactions like that now, but there was power in one's dynamic and I was going to use it - for the right reason - to stand up for the people I cared about.

“Can the angry doggy stop growling?” Luna asked, her voice full of playfulness.

I immediately stopped and looked at the Beta Ravenclaw wide-eyed.

Luna didn’t look abashed and even giggled which had me frowning.

“I’m no dog, Luna Lovegood.” I grumbled, my growl dying in the back of my throat.

“Then don’t act like one.” Luna shot back, lightly bumping into my person.

Cheeky Beta…

“How about we just head up the stairs?” I offered with an eye roll.

“Hey… isn’t Astronomy one of your favorite classes, Luna? Shouldn’t you be the most excited to learn more about… the stars?” Longbottom said, but posed his sentence like a question.

“It is and I am, Neville!” Luna answered as she gently looped her arms in our own. “We should get up there before it's too late. Professor Sinistra is very particular about these things”

“Not very much like Professor Trelawney then…” Longbottom muttered as we took the stairs one by one.

I internally chuckled at the Omega Gryffindor’s words. 

I didn’t remember much of Longbottom - although I knew some of his family's history - before Luna introduced us, but what I did remember was him getting a reading by Professor Trelawney saying he was marked for death. She saw the grim in his tea leaves and I thoroughly remember it spooking the pants off of him. 

But it didn’t truly matter.

Professor Trelawney ‘predicted’ student deaths every year…

It was a load of nonsense.

Divination was for fools.

At least Astronomy was something tangible.

The stars were there and all you had to do was know how to read them.

But I was in a similar situation as the Omega Gryffindor when class had finally started.

Professor Sinistra introduced herself as a Beta Professor Aurora Sinistra and started to read students through her natal chart…

“It looks like struggles and danger are in your future, Miss Granger.” Professor Sinistra said, her eyes holding pity for the future she had just read. “The 8th House.” She continued, tapping to the house in question. “Pluto and Mars. So it is, it shall be…”

I scoffed.

“Isn’t it always, Professor  Sinistra?” I bitterly responded. “I’m sure I’ll be fine.” I added, waving a dismissive hand in the air.

The Beta Astronomy Professor looked at my person for a long moment before talking again.

“Before careful, Miss Granger…” Professor Sinistra started, her tone serious. “The stars do not lie. There is great power in knowing one's future. Be wary of those who were once close to you and things thought long forgotten.” 

I studied Professor Sinistra for a long moment, uncertain how much credence I ought to assign to what she was saying. The explanation carried a tone that felt uncomfortably reminiscent of Professor Trelawney’s more interpretive readings, which did little to inspire confidence in its academic rigor. While the Beta Astronomy Professor was undeniably a competent astronomer, the speculative quality of her statement made my mind instinctively search for a more empirical framework before accepting it outright…

“I will be sure to be very careful of those vague concepts, Professor.” I replied, some sass to my voice.

“Be careful, Miss Ganger…” Professor Sinistra repeated as she started to move on to other students. “Be very careful…”

Salazar’s snakes, just what I needed…

Another bad omen…

That’s two for three…

Now only Luna needs one!

I internally scoffed this time, my skin feeling itchy, and my hair feeling frizzy.

What a load of shite.

Chapter Text

Ominous thunder boomed through the Great Hall.

Looking up, my gaze drifted to the enchanted ceiling of the hall, which tonight reflected a sky choked with heavy, roiling dark clouds. The magic woven into the ceiling mirrored the weather beyond the castle walls with unnerving fidelity; dark masses of storm-cloud slowly drifted overhead, occasionally splitting open with brief flashes of distant lightning that rippled across the enchanted firmament. Each flicker cast the long house tables in pale, momentary illumination before the gloom settled again, the effect lending the entire hall an uneasy, almost foreboding atmosphere.

I knew, of course, that the ceiling merely reproduced the conditions outside - a remarkable piece of atmospheric charmwork rather than an omen - but the rational explanation did very little to quiet the restless tension stirring beneath my thoughts.

My Alpha hindbrain had been on edge since entering the Great Hall, responding to the thoughts stirring in my mind, the murmured conversations happening all round my person, and the faint electric pressure that always seemed to accompany an approaching storm.

The result was a constant, low thrum of unease in my chest…

I despised rain and thunder with my very being.

It was the weather conditions of that day…

The day that I had lost everything…

I didn’t like to think about those Merlin-be-damned events that transpired, but the weather above was causing those horrid memories to resurface.

My eyes closed and I was brought back…

Back…

Lightning flashed.

Blue flames ran rampant.

I was outside…

Or was I?

No, I was in our house.

I rubbed my tired eyes with my small hands and made my way to the stairs.

I was small.

Just a child…

I had heard adults arguing downstairs, but it wasn’t just my parents.

There was another voice, but…

I didn’t recognize them.

It was…

Another woman?

I couldn’t be sure.

I was crouched at the top of the stairs, clinging to the banister with the quiet determination only a terribly nosy child could possess. The railing pressed cold against my palms as I leaned forward just enough to listen without revealing myself. From where I hid, the overhang of the first-floor ceiling blocked my view of whatever was happening below, leaving me suspended in a tense sort of ignorance that made the sounds drifting upward all the more unsettling.

I held my breath and slowly closed my eyes, forcing my attention inward so that the rest of the house - the creak of boards, the faint whistle of the wind against the windows- faded away.

All that remained was the muffled noise rising from downstairs.

Voices.

Movement.

My heart began to beat faster as I strained to separate the sounds from one another.

This was new.

It was scary.

My parents had never argued like this so I was awoken by the raised voices.

The noise continued to grow…

And grow…

And grow….

Until…

My eyes shot back open at the loud bang that came from the front of the Great Hall, disoriented from slinking back into the darkness of my past, and turned my head to see what the commotion was about. My heart was thumping, my skin burned, but I tried to focus on the present. The other Slytherins did as well, the regret in my stomach palpable that I couldn’t sit with my friends, but we all watched as a certain Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor came running down between the tables where we sat.

Professor Quirrell.

“Troll in the dungeon!” Professor Quirrell yelled. “Troll in the dungeon!” He yelled again as he stopped midway in the hall, all eyes on his person. “Thought you ought to know.” He added before falling to the floor and passing out.

What?

A troll?

Merlin, the trolls should be in the mountains or forests…

No one should’ve let a troll-

At the D.A.D.A. Professor's words, the Great Hall erupted into mindless panic. The younger students screamed with unbidden terror while the older students did their best to calm them down. It was pure chaos and scores of students, of all houses, tried to flee through the only two doors that offered escape. Pheromones were heavy, coming from every scared student of every dynamic, but I tried to not breathe through my nose and be affected by the almost debilitating scents swirling around.

My eyes met Albus's as he started to stand from his seat at the High Table and I did so as well. A troll in Hogwarts walls was worrying and the old fool trusted me to see what was going on while he tried to calm the students. No one noticed me as I started to slink my way to the door, using the cover of darkness by the hall’s walls, but all activity stopped once a voice reverberated through the hall.

“Silence!” Albus yelled, the wand that was to his throat making it so his voice was heard by all. “Everyone… will you please not panic?” Albus said, the students' movements now stilled and all eyes now on him, everyone's scents receding. “Now… prefects will lead their house back to the dormitories. Teachers will follow me to the dungeons.”

But I wouldn’t go with Malfoy and his merry band of daft gits.

There was a darkness wafting in the air and I was going to follow it.

I was drawn to it.

But I didn’t want to be.

Salazar himself surely knew that, but darkness seemed to follow me at every turn. It stalked me like a predator of the night and made sure it was always one step behind me. I was connected to the happenings and I knew someone who wasn’t me wouldn’t fare well if they tried to fix this particular problem…

Slipping out of the Great Hall like a shadow, I started my brisk limped walk to the dungeons.

It was a familiar walk because Severnia’s classroom was in the dungeons, but the corridors were deserted - only lit by the torches on the walls per usual - and the portraits remained quiet…

I felt eyes on me.

It was a skill I had developed from the…

Attention I got over the years.

My eyes caught two figures who had hastily hid behind a stone wall when I took a look back.

I knew exactly who the troublesome duo was.

I desperately wanted to be annoyed with them.

Properly annoyed.

The sort of irritation that justified snapping at them, perhaps even baring a bit of temper for their sheer lack of caution, and baring my sharp canines for good measure.

There was, after all, a Troll loose somewhere in the dungeons, and they apparently had decided that the most sensible course of action was to trail after me as though this were some casual evening stroll.

The sheer absurdity of it made my teeth clench.

Yet the anger refused to comfortably settle where it ought to have.

Beneath the annoyance lurked something far more complicated, a restless instinct stirring just behind my thoughts. Instead of wanting to send the two marching straight back to the safety of their dormitories, I found myself watching them instead.

Counting where they stood.

How close they were.

Whether they were keeping pace.

It was infuriating.

I should’ve been furious with them for their recklessness, yet some stubborn part of my being seemed far more concerned with ensuring they remained within sight while we navigated the increasingly dangerous corridors of Hogwarts.

I stopped in the middle of the corridor, lowly growled so they could hear me, and the sound bounced off the stone walls

It was the type of growl one uses when they are chastising an individual for being utterly moronic.

But the two didn’t move from their current hiding spot.

Like children, I swear…

“I know you both are there.” I rumbled out, scoffing as I turned with my arms crossed. “So you might as well come out. Now.”

At my menacing voice, the two peaked their heads out, dread written all over their faces, and slowly walked toward me. Their steps weren’t at all hurried and I was getting impatient. I had a troll to hunt down and I was here babysitting because they couldn’t leave well enough alone.

And when the two were right in front of me…

Their faces were now clear as day.

Luna and Longbottom.

“Hello, Hermione. Wonderful weather we’re having…” Luna awkwardly said, her feet shifting where she stood.

“We uh- We thought…. Well… Uh…” Longbottom stumbled out, his green eyes looking anywhere, but on my person, his Omega pheromones expressing his uneasiness at the situation.

“You didn’t think! You absolute twits!” I growled, my temper flaring. “Why in Salazar's name are you following me?!” I added, my voice a whisper and hiss at the same time, but my tone clear.

“Is that what we were doing?” Luna replied, an airiness now to her voice. “I was just floating in my mind palace and seemed to… end up here!”

My face deadpanned at the Beta Ravenclaw’s words and the Omega Gryffindor pathetically whined.

“I…” I started to say, my teeth gritted and gnashing. “Shite... Control your pheromones, Longbottom. We wouldn’t want the troll to rampage because of an Omega’s panicked state… Now would we? Magical creatures might not have dynamics, but they can still be lured by our scents… And why in the wizarding world did neither of you think to use a Disillusionment Charm?”

Longbottom's eyes widened at my words and he rapidly nodded his head. He tried to reign them back in - it was a slow process - but he achieved the feat and I let out a long sigh.

Luna looked equally as shocked, but for other reasons that made my very blood boil.

“Oh! That is an easy question to answer! We didn’t think of it!” Luna airily answered, a dopey and dreamy smile on his face.

“You…” I growled, my frustration mounting. “We learned that spell last year!” I whisper-yelled.

“But you’re not using it Hermione!” Longbottom shot back.

I was stunned for a moment.

The Omega Gryffindor had just talked back to me.

I would’ve been proud of Longbottom's showing of that Gryffindor courage, but his response was utterly daft.

“That. Is. Because. My. Magic. Core. Is. BROKEN!” I enunciated, my nostrils flaring. “I can only do simple spells that don’t put a strain on my magic core, Longbottom! Do you really think me of all the witches and wizards in Hogwarts would forget to use a legendary charm that turns one invisible while sneaking around?”

Longbottom’s expression was one of embarrassment as he realized what he had just said and his face was now a deep shade of scarlet.

“Sorry…” Longbottom apologized.

“It is ever so lovely talking here since there is a nice cool draft, but I think we should go to the girls bathroom that is on this floor.” Luna said with a cock of her head, her pale-silver eyes full of knowing.

“What?” I replied, confusion rolling through me, but something in me was telling me to trust what the Beta Ravenclaw said. “...Alright. I won’t question you, Luna.”

“What about uh- me?” Longbottom squealed. “I’m not… Well… You know!”

“We’re hunting for a troll, Longbottom. I doubt you’ll have the time to be embarrassed when fending off the giant.” I replied with a roll of my eyes.

“Oh! Is that- Is that why we’re going there?” Longbottom asked as we started our journey to the girls bathroom.

“Yes. Isn’t that right, Luna?” I asked.

“Hmmmm… My favorite Crumple-Horned Snorkack told me it was important that we go there.” Luna responded, her lithe form right behind me.

“Of course it did…” Longbottom muttered.

“See? There we go. Astonishing evidence to go, Longbottom.” I snarked, my booted feet thumping on the stone floor.

After that riveting conversation, the three of us all fell quiet and proceeded to our destination. Thunder was still rolling as we hurried through the corridors. Hogwarts was under the cover of night and it felt more like Dracula's abode than Arthur's mighty fortress. It might’ve spooked others, but it felt like a second skin to me. I thrived in the darkness. It was how I moved so unnoticed without a Disillusionment Charm, although I did cast silencing charms on my feet, and made use of what was at my disposal.

It was because of the weather that one of my hands was over my wand holster.

I was ready to use magic if necessary.

As the three of us came to the end of the corridor, Luna grabbed our arms and made us stop short. I wanted to growl at her for the interruption, but we heard loud footsteps thudding against stone. Those weren’t the sounds of any student at Hogwarts, so the Beta Ravenclaw quickly pulled us to the left so we could watch in the safety of cover.

It was then we heard a loud rumble reverberate off the walls and watched as the troll came into view.

The giant was huge, almost as tall as the corridor's ceiling, and dragged a large club behind it.

Gaia, it really escaped from the dungeons…

Wait a moment…

Why was Professor Quirrell-

Unfortunately, my thoughts were interrupted and that line of thinking disappeared into the void…

“It… It's heading into the girls bathroom…” Longbottom brilliantly pointed out.

“So it is.” I drawled.

“Do you think we should follow it?” Luna proposed, her keen eyes following the troll's movements.

“Are you…” Longbottom started to say, then shook his head in bewilderment. “Are you actually crazy, Luna? It's a troll! You said you wanted to follow Hermione, but going up against that thing is crazy. We should wait for the professors who are also looking for it.”

While Luna and the Omega Gryffindor were talking in hushed whispers with one another, I slinked off back into the shadows and followed the troll who had indeed entered the girls bathrooms.

I had told Albus, through signals in the Great Hall, that I would handle this and I would.

I wasn’t about to be a liar.

A troll was superbly strong, but dull in nature.

It was prone to fits of rage, but outsmarting it was as easy as taking candy from a Muggle baby.

I was the Brightest Witch of her Age.

Outsmarting things dafter than me was my forte.

“Maybe I should've asked if Longbottom had some Puffapods in his robes…” I mumbled as I slowly and jerkily stepped into the bathroom.

My steps were cautious, still hindered by my persons state, and my eyes found the troll huffing at the end of the bathroom corridor. I assumed it was angry that it found itself at a dead end. My mind was whirling with ideas of how to dispatch the displaced giant, but I didn’t get the pleasure of settling on one. It turned around, presumably to leave the same way it came, and its eyes found me. I was standing stock still and now silently cursing myself for not doing anything earlier.

“Shite.” I cursed.

I didn’t have any time to do anything else because the lumbering thing was coming my way. I somehow found myself backed up against the stalls in my attempt to maneuver around it. I watched as the troll lifted its club, its ghastly face sneering at me, and got ready to swing the long piece of wood right at me.

Frontal attack?

I swiftly ducked, my body protesting at the sudden action, and felt the club soar over my head as it completely destroyed the stalls behind me.

Pieces of wood flew in every direction.

None of it damaged my person because of my quick thinking, but I was still in a predicament.

In a brink of genius, I decided to use what the fates gave me.

Meeting the troll's eyes, I focused and pushed out my Alpha pheromones and my Alpha hindbrain agreed on the action. I watched as the troll staggered back from the force of my potent scent, its body taking a knee on the bathroom floor, and continued to watch as it shook its head like it was dazed.

It’s partially down, but what to do now…

If I was normal I could’ve easily dealt with the troll at this point, but if I used any advanced magic I risked damaging my core further. My mind spun as it tried to think of a spell that would fend off the troll until others got here, but I was saved by a red jet of light that flew past me and hit the troll center mass.

“Stupify!” A voice I recognized yelled.

The troll that was still on its knee flew back into the bathroom wall, mirrors shattering under the impact, and was rendered unconscious by the spell. It was a strong stunning spell and was aptly picked to deal with a troll. They tended to have spell resistance so dealing with them quickly was the way to go.

I was also on the floor, but I felt arms gently lift me upwards so I stood on two feet.

And when I turned back…

I saw that it was Longbottom who was now facing me and the Beta Ravenclaw who had her wand out.

“Bloody hell…” Longbottom cursed, a shiver wracking his body. “I’m glad you're all right Hermione. When we finally noticed you were gone after we were done bickering…” He continued with a shake of his head.

“...And we knew you probably had followed the troll.” Luna finished, her legs carrying her the rest of the way to us. “I usually wouldn’t want to use force on a magical creature, but your pheromones were going to make him even angrier when he got out of his dazed state.”

The Omega Gryffindor scrunched up his nose at the mention of my pheromones.

“Did you release them all, Hermione?” Longbottom asked, his hands quivering some. “It smells awf-” He was about to say, but I glared at the Omega. “I- I mean it smells lovely! Like a… flower in… bloom?”

I scoffed at Longbottom, but of course Luna giggled.

Before any of us could speak even one more word, three Professors came rushing into the bathrooms. Severnia, Professor Quirrell, and Minerva were surveying the scene that they had just run into. They all had shocked expressions on their faces, but one set of eyes was boring into my person.

My soulmate.

Minerva gasped, a hand on her heart, emerald-green eyes wide as she inhaled and took in the scene.

The Beta D.A.D.A Professor’s nose twitched as he sniffed the air while the Alpha Slytherin Professor shook her head and took deep breaths.

I could see Severnia was trying to keep calm, her own dynamic in flux with the pheromones she was smelling, while the older Omega was rigid in her stance.

I knew my soulmate was also having a hard time controlling herself, but for entirely another reason.

“What- whit i the world happenit here?” Minerva got out, her voice angry and accent freely flowing, but also tinged with worry.

“I… We… Troll- W-What I mean is-” Longbottom stuttered, clearly intimidated by the three Professors.

The Alpha Slytherin Professor glared at the Omega Gryffindor and seemed not at all in the mood to put up with the stuttering mess that was Neville Longbottom.

“Spit it out you dithering chit!” Severnia hissed, her void-like eyes blazing with fury.

“This was my fault, Professors.” I calmly said, straightening my spine as all their gazes snapped to my person.

“How so, Miss Granger?” Minerva asked, her worry about to burst from her proverbial seems, but she was a professional.

“Headmaster Dumbledore.” I replied, the name being enough of an answer.

My eyes moved towards Severnia’s leg and it looked like it was…

Bleeding.

I carefully studied the Alpha Slytherin Professor, as one might in the D.M.L.E study case file laid bare before their keen eye.

Questions formed themselves in my mind, precise and deliberate…

How could someone as meticulous and poised as Sev have come to be injured in such a way?

The blood - though small in quantity - demanded an explanation, but my scrutiny was abruptly curtailed. Severnia let her robes fall with a practiced flourish, the injured leg now fully concealed, and fixed me with a single raised eyebrow. Her expression was…

…unmistakably instructive.

It plainly said, Do not waste your intellect chasing this particular answer.

And yet, even as the Alpha Slytherin Professor redirected my attention, I could feel the gears in my mind turning, cataloging every subtle gesture, every carefully controlled movement, storing them as clues for the next time the puzzle might demand solving.

“Hmmmm….” Minerva hummed as she released a sigh. “Be that as it may, Miss Granger… A student looking for trouble, even on the Headmasters orders, is unacceptable. I will be taking twenty points from House Slytherin for the incident.”

“P-Professor McGonagall?” Longbottom stumbled, gaining the attention of Minerva.

“Yes, Mr. Longbottom?” Minerva replied, leveling Longbottom with a look.

“It… It wasn’t just Hermione… We should take some responsibility as we were also involved…” Longbottom answered, his cheeks dawning a pinkish hue.

“Indeed, Professor.” Luna added. “I was the one to cast the spell that incapacitated the troll, so we should be punished as well.”

The older Omega sighed again, but this time it was louder.

“Right you are. Five points from both Gryffindor and Ravenclaw respectively.” Minerva said as she flattened her rumpled robes. “I hope you all know that luck was on your side today. A mountain troll is no trifle. You may be sixth-years, but…” She continued while she turned to me. “Miss Granger, you need to be aware of your limitations. I do not want to say you are not capable, but be more cautious, yes?” She finished, the worry in her eyes making my heart painfully clench.

I knew Minerva wasn’t trying to shame me because of my broken magic core.

I could see, as plain as day, that this incident had shaken the older Omega.

I could smell Minerva’s Omega pheromones.

It set my Alpha hindbrain humming with restless energy, a low, insistent pulse that threaded through my thoughts and muscles alike. Perhaps it was the fact that the older Omega was my soulmate - her presence always carried an undercurrent of gravity I couldn’t ignore - but the worry radiating off her, subtle and insistent, hit me like a tangible scent. I felt a flush of guilt rise in my chest, a sharp, undeniable ache at my own recklessness, as if my instincts were scolding me in a language older than words. Every nerve seemed alive, attuned to her even when I tried to turn my attention elsewhere, and I couldn’t shake the sense that my misstep had endangered what was new.

“Now that this pitiful charade is over…” Severnia sneered, her face directed at the troll, but her eyes quickly darted to Professor Quirrell. “Shall we dispose of this disturbance?”

The Beta D.A.D.A. Professor blubbered, but vomited out some words in response to Severnia while the lightning still raged outside.

“Per- Perhaps the students ought to go…” Professor Quirrell said as his gaze shifted away from the Alpha Slytherin Professor and over to the troll. “...before it wakes up.” He finished with an awkward laugh as we all started to leave the bathroom.

The last noise I heard before entirely leaving the bathroom was the troll snorting and Professor Quirrell screaming in fright which made my night all the better…

Chapter Text

Flying.

Merlin, I detested flying.

The wizarding world was vast and truly magical, but hoisting oneself into the air on a broom…

It was quite frankly ludicrous.

So why in Salazar's name was there a broomstick now covering my food?

I was sitting at the far end of House Slytherins table, eating my share of food, when my owl flew straight through the students and dropped it off right in front of me.

It was early morning, my mind reeling from the previous day's events, but there was now clearly a broomstick right in front of my person.

Dagney, a Oriental-bay owl, was fierce and scared off onlookers just like her owner as she soared out of the Great Hall. She had incredibly dark eyes that looked like voids and many found her off putting.

But not I.

The poor girl was captured by poachers in Southeast Asia and was relocated to Eyelops Owl Emporium in Diagon Alley in hopes of fetching a high price. The manager there said no one wanted to buy the scary looking menace and handed me the owl for free.

I wasn’t about to look a gift horse in the mouth and liberated the owl from its gilded cage.

But now…

Now, Dagney has betrayed me in the worst of ways and put this foul piece of wood in my dear departed food…

“Who in the world would get a broom for you, mudblood?” Draco sneered, my eyes finding his own cold-grey ones.

I…

I didn’t know because I never had gotten any mail.

No family to speak of to send me any, so I was always the odd witch out when it came time for there to be mail.

“Shut that insufferable mouth of yours, little dragon.” I growled, my nostrils flaring as I glared at him and his friends.

That seemed to do the trick.

The pure-blood Omega Slytherin broke eye contact first, his gaze dropping as a faint flush crept across his cheeks. It was an expression of embarrassment that Salazar Slytherin himself would likely have found deeply unimpressive. Watching it unfold, I couldn’t help but slightly straighten in my seat, my posture sharpening with quiet, instinctive satisfaction.

The bullying had always made me feel lesser than, like I was an amoeba for others to stomp on, but that event in the greenhouse made me grow in confidence.

My Alpha hindbrain agreed with the sentiment.

There was also the fact that I could feel Minerva’s gaze glaring holes into the Malfoy heir.

The older Omega and I hadn’t talked since the troll incident last night. I was avoiding her because I knew she would metaphorically skin me alive and I was frankly scared to bits of the older witch. I also knew she was just worried for me and I was in the wrong for avoiding her, so I made a mental note to talk to her. I would take whatever punishment she deemed fit and try to get back into her good graces.

My eyes went back to the broom on the table, but voices flitted to my ears from behind me.

“Mail, Hermione?” Luna said, her voice sounding like she already knew I had gotten some, and her face came to look over my shoulder at the packaged broom.

“Already?” Longbottom added. “Isn’t it too early for mail?” He asked, his own body just behind me, but a respectable distance away.

“I thought so as well, but…” I replied, my words trailing off. “...here lies this blasted broom.” I added, a scoff escaping my lips.

The entirety of House Slytherin glared at my two friends, but I ignored them and continued on with what I was currently doing. I didn’t have time for daft ideology about blood and houses. The broom was nicely wrapped, the parchment smooth to the touch, and the ties silk.

I could’ve used my wand to unwrap it, show all here that I’m not incapable or a magical invalid, but my fingers were already delicately doing the job and revealing what lay underneath.

“Bloody hell…” Longbottom whispered, his tone filled with awe and wonder.

It was…

…a Firebolt.

The broom was sleek, the handle made of ebony, the bundle of twigs composed of both hazel and birch, while the iron was unmistakably goblin-forged. I had never heard of goblins making anything for wizards or witches, but the magical signature radiating off the metal was undoubtedly goblin made. It was widely known that goblins despised us wizarding folk, for good reason, so seeing their work with my own one good eye was a privilege. Others of my House would look down on the goblins, the ones who take care of our money I might add, but I never subscribed to any of that nonsense. It was the same as thinking one was better because of their blood or thinking house-elves deserved to be subservient to wizarding kind.

“Is this broom good?” Luna airily asked, head tilted in introspection.

“Its a- Its a Firebolt, Luna!” Longbottom squeaked, his hands gravitating toward the broom, but pulling away as if his very hands would sully it..

Loudly.

Longbottom’s words got the attention of everyone around us and they all started to whisper about the broom in front of my seated person. I could see some envy and disdain - in equal measure - in their eyes, but I could honestly care less about what they thought.

Severnia tried to instill in me House pride, but…

Why should I feel pride in a House that promotes the wretched values I see everyday?

So I declined and filed that away for a day when House Slytherin was like the other three Houses.

“It is.” I finally replied, pulling myself from my thoughts. “Who in Salazar’s name sent me it?” I added, my voice filled with disgust.

“Are… Are you sure you don’t have any more family?” Longbottom asked, his voice but a whisper, his Omega pheromones subtly leaking because of the question.

“No…” I started, my lips pressed together in a tight line. “The Grangers are well and truly dead. My Mother said it was just her and her parents, but when her parents passed then that only left her. And my father… My Father kept his family close to his chest and refused to speak about them so…” I continued with a shake of my head. “And even if there was a family member out there… The Grangers weren’t rich. My parents were dentists. We lived comfortably, but would never have been able to afford something like a Firebolt.”

“Are you sure? Your Father never said anything?” Luna asked and I felt there was more to her words.

“No. Not one word.” I answered, the growl of frustration that seeped out ending that line of conversation.

“But they were magical?” Longbottom asked, confused. “Then why do those bloody Slytherins call you that infernal slur?”

“My Mother was. I’m not sure about my Father.” I answered with a heavy sigh. “My family is shrouded in darkness, Longbottom. No one seems to know my Mother and no one seems to care about my Father. In my eyes, I’m muggleborn and proud of it. And in their eyes? I’m a mudblood.”

“And… And you never wanted to take a heritage test?” Longbottom asked cautiously.

I sighed and rubbed my hand over the broom.

“Headmaster Dumbledore asked me the same question, but…” I replied, my words trailing off and my eyes trailed over to where Minerva was sitting.

Did she get this broom for me?

I raised a subtle eyebrow Minerva’s way, jutting my chin at the broom, but the older Omega shook her head no.

“But?” Luna prodded.

“But… I was…” I said, teeth gritted. “...scared. Scared to know the truth if there was one and scared that I had family, but that family would end up not wanting anything to do with me.”

Luna’s hand came to my shoulder and she gently patted it.

“It’s better to have loved and lost than never to have loved at all.” Luna said, her voice dreamy and light.

I was about to reply, but the sound of flapping wings caught my attention and my eyes saw Dagney once again flying to my person with a package in her talons.

“Another one?” Longbottom asked, his eyes wide as he tracked my owls movements.

It was indeed though Dagney chose a rather theatrical method of confirmation. My owl swooped down with impeccable timing and released the rectangular package directly onto the crown of my head. The parcel bounced once, inelegantly slid down my head thanks to its own momentum, and plopped onto the table in front of me with a soft thunk. For a moment I simply stared at it, blinking in dignified disbelief, while the students around us broke into quiet, poorly suppressed laughter at the spectacle.

“Shite…” I cursed under my breath and glared at Dagney who was making a quick escape.

“Your owl is as temperamental as you are, Hermione.” Luna said with a giggle.

“Should’ve never adopted the cheeky twit.” I grumbled as I looked at the new package.

“Hmmmm…” Longbottom hummed. “What do you think it is?”

“I have no earthly idea, but…” I replied, eyeing a card on the front of the brown package. “We can see who sent it.”

Taking the notes in my hands, I carefully unsealed it and let my one good eye roam over the text. I could feel the Beta Ravenclaw and the Omega Gryffindor also curiously looking at it, so I whispered the words loud enough so they could hear, but soft enough to where nosy Slytherins couldn’t.

“You Father left this in my possession before he left. It’s time it was returned to you. Use it well, kiddo.” I lowly read, my voice wavering at the words neatly scribbled on the parchment between my fingers.

“Oh, Hermione…” Longbottom said sadly, but there was a hint of hope in the Omega’s voice.

“It seems there is a certain somebody out there who is tied to you.” Luna added, her voice warm and soothing.

A family friend?

Actual family?

My fingers set the note to the side and they took the package instead.

I hesitated.

“Should I… Should I open it here?” I asked, the tips of my fingers skimming over it gently.

“Maybe not.” Luna answered, her mouth now near my ear, her voice a soft whisper. “There’s always someone watching. Best not to show them your cards. I have seen it in my mind palace and mote it shall be.”

Luna’s words were cryptic, but I listened to her per usual.

But I could feel a certain daft moron’s eyes burning into my person.

I knew who it was.

I could feel their jealousy from kilometers away.

“Ron is… seething.” Longbottom whispered, his green eyes flicking from the weasel and then back to myself.

Ronald always put up a good front, but their pure-blood familial wealth had been squandered into nothingness. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley could barely afford to keep their family afloat, but I wouldn’t pity the fools who dug their own grave.

I say that, but I do find Mrs. Weasley's situation was unfortunate.

Through my reading on the family, Mrs. Weasley - formerly Miss Prewett - was arranged to marry Arthur Weasley when they were young. The two had been friends when they both went to Hogwarts and had her entire life planned out for her, but it had all come crumbling down when her husband became a chronic gambler. The pitiful excuse for a wizard gambled on illegal creature fighting. Everyone knew this, had spotted him at The Pits in Knockturn Alley, but since he worked in the Ministry he got certain…

…privileges.

It was just another example of corruption in the wizarding world that made my very blood boil.

Without looking at the other Omega Gryffindor, I stood up from my seat, package in hand, and walked to the doors of the Great Hall. The Beta Ravenclaw and Longbottom were right behind me and the annoyance’s Omega pheromones wafted to my nose. I could smell the intense jealousy and anger coming off of him, but he mattered not to me anymore. I wanted so badly to see what was wrapped in my hands and even his actions couldn’t slow me.

Someone, somewhere, had put thought and effort into sending me a package.

The Firebolt had already blown my mind, but this was the icing on the proverbial cake.

“Are we going to your common room?” Longbottom asked nervously.

Luna chuckled at our Omega Gryffindor’s question.

“No, she knows not to bring a mouse to a den of snakes.” Luna answered as we walked side-by-side, our gaits long and purposeful, the two’s steps matching my limping. “I’m sure we’re going to the one place that can offer us some privacy, yes?”

I nodded at the Beta Ravenclaw’s words.

“Yes, the library. It has alcoves of sequestered space that offers some peace and quiet.” I answered, the thumping of my boots against the stone resounding through the corridors we were walking down. “It’s ideal for a situation such as this.”

“Can I also say that your infestation of nargles is non-existent today, Hermione.” Luna said, her voice bright and full of happiness. “It is a good thing, you know?”

“Yes, it is good.” I replied. “I wasn’t in so much pain this morning and getting two gifts does wonders for one's soul.”

My Gringotts account suddenly filling up with millions of galleons would work to-

“I’m sure some galleons would do wonders as well.” Luna interrupted with a conspiratorial grin on her face and my eyebrows lifted up into my hairline.

“You must be using Legilimency…” I huffed. “Always knowing things…”

“Maybe…” Luna teased and Longbottom giggled.

I scoffed this time and shook my head.

I said nothing further as we continued toward the library. It lay just off one of the castle’s long corridors a short distance from the route that led to the Great Hall, tucked into a quieter stretch of the lower floors where the constant bustle of students thinned into murmurs. It was a path I knew intimately and one I had traced countless times through the stone passages during my years at Hogwarts. When we reached the doors, I pushed one of the heavy wooden panels open, my strengthened muscles making short work of what used to require a bit of effort. Beyond it stretched the familiar sanctuary, shelf after towering shelf of tomes and books beneath high ceilings, enchanted chandeliers floating in the air to cast steady light, and the comforting scent of aged parchment and ink settling over the room like a welcome.

It was like coming home.

Books don’t have feelings, never judged me, and offered me knowledge…

Well non-spelled or charmed tomes or books don’t have feelings…

Salazar’s snakes, Hagrid's Care of Magical Creatures book certainly has some feelings…

I allowed for a small smile to appear on my face and deeply breathed in the air.

“Let’s go.” I said to the two who were behind me. “The alcove isn’t far from here.”

The library was rather full, and the stares of the students followed our every step, but I paid them no mind and limped without shame. I held my head up high and allowed them to see the damage my body has endured. I had always covered my scars with my unruly, curly, brown hair, but I had others who genuinely wanted to be in my life. They were still getting to know me as an individual, and I knew there would be challenges in the near-future, but I had hope that I would be less lonely in this life.

“Very good, Hermione.” Luna said, her steps matching my own as we weaved through old tomes. “Your new temperament will be useful for the future.”

“Did… Did this ‘new you’ start with you standing up to Draco?” Longbottom tentatively asked.

I chuckled, a deep rumble coming from my chest, and smirked.

“I believe so.” I replied as we made the final turn toward our destination. “I did speak with Headmaster Dumbledore and even Professor Snape, but there was only so much either of them could realistically do. The Headmaster can intervene when something becomes truly dangerous or disruptive to the school, and Professor Snape did make it quite clear to our House that certain lines would not be crossed under her watch. But prejudice isn’t something that can be neatly punished away, especially in Slytherin, where many of those ideas are practically woven into the House’s traditions. They both did what they could within those limits, yet having fellow students stand beside me instead of merely being protected from above… that has done far more for my self-confidence than I expected. And being Alpha has helped as well…”

“And we’re glad to be your friends, Hermione.” Luna said and the Omega Gryffindor agreed.

I hummed at Luna’s and Longbottom’s words.

All three of us had finally made it to our destination, the quiet whispering dulling to non-existence, and I felt like I could breathe once again. The alcove was secluded in an unseen section of the library and only accessible by saying a password to the portrait of Beedle the Bard. He was the wizarding world's equivalent to Aesop and renowned for his lessons taught through his writing. What was more extravagant was that he was an Omega and a muggleborn wizard. Historians' detailed description of the hardships he went through to get his works recognized was awe inspiring. A Wizengamot who was composed of only Alphas, a society who deemed him lesser, and a dynamic that undermined his very existence in that day and age. He also went against the grain when marrying an Omega man and truly stuck his proverbial finger up at the ideals this society was built on.

“Fatum Perditor.” I said, a slight raspyness to my voice and the portrait bowed his head.

(Destiny Destroyer)

“Welcome child of choice.” Beedle the Bard said with a smile on his face.

The Beta Ravenclaw and the Omega Gryffindor both stared as the portrait creaked open on reluctant hinges. Beyond it was not the lavish hidden study one might expect in a castle like Hogwarts, but a stark, almost monastic chamber. The stone room was nearly bare and only a handful of simple chairs scattered across the floor. Iron torches were fixed to the walls, their flames licking upward and casting long, restless shadows across the stone. It felt less like a secret lounge and more like a forgotten antechamber, the sort of place meant for quiet conversations that were never meant to leave the walls. It was the opposite of what you would find in a pure-blood home. I never had the pleasure, but the Daily Prophet always had a section in their paper dedicated to the latest style the Sacred 28 touted in their homes.

I had no love for Rita Skeeter, that slimy popper, and wrote her name down in my ‘list of witches and wizards to torture.’

The ‘journalist’ was on the list because of her nasty comments about me and my dearly departed parents.

The binty witch somehow dug up some gossip about Severnia and my Mother Lily some years ago. She had written that they were in love when they had gone to school with one another, but my Mother apparently broke the Alpha Slytherin Professor's heart and eventually ended up marrying my Father. She went on to say that Severnia was so aggrieved that the Potions Professor was the one who set fire to my home and killed my parents. I had only been in my second year, pliable and gullible in what I believed, and I confronted the Alpha Slytherin Professor.

The confrontation…

It was…

Heart-wrenching.

I didn’t think my blackened heart could be moved, but Severnia did that day. She had loved my mother and was in a relationship with her when they went to Hogwarts, but ended said relationship because they both had grown apart through the years. Alpha Slytherin Professor had told me that she had never stopped loving my mother and that she had grieved immensely when she heard of her passing. There were tears streaming down the usually cold professor's face as she said she had lost the ability to cast a patronus because of my mothers death. That she also had lost the ability to love another. That she would do anything to have mother be alive once more.

That was why that vile witch was on my list.

Rita Skeeter had made a mockery of my parent’s deaths and made the Alpha Slytherin Professor cry.

And no one made Severnia cry.

“Hermione?” Luna called, her voice bringing me out of my thoughts.

I shook my head and took a seat in one of the chairs.

“I’m fine.” I answered. “Just lost in thought. Now… How about I open this mysterious package and see what is in it?”

Luna and Longbottom sat on either side of my person as they looked eager to see what I had gotten. Our eyes were transfixed on the rectangular, brown package that was on my lap and I began to delicately unwrap it piece by piece.

I made short work of the thick parchment that encapsulated the mystery gift and was surprised to see…

A coat.

A cloak?

The fabric was impossibly smooth beneath my fingertips, cool and light as though it were spun from liquid moonlight. When I lifted it, the silvery material shimmered faintly in the torchlight, flowing through my hands without a single visible seam or stitch, and I held the cloak up so the others could see the strange, almost ethereal sheen that marked it as no ordinary garment.

“Godric's bloody galleons…” Longbottom whispered, his voice taking on a tone of awe.

“It’s beautiful, Hermione.” Luna added, her smile warm. “Maybe not to your personal, practical tastes, but you should still try it on and see if you like it.”

The suggestion from the Beta Ravenclaw was welcomed and I promptly stood up.

I walked a few paces away from the two, my feet stopping to the middle of the room, and did my best Professor Snape impression. The cloak sliced through the air in one fluid movement and was clasped around my shoulders in the next. I then enclosed myself fully, but was met with wide eyes when I fully donned the cloak.

“Hermione… You- you-” Longbottom stuttered, my brows furrowing at his words.

“What? Does it not… flatter me?” I bitterly replied, my mouth flattening into a straight line.

“Hermione… Neville here is just surprised.” Luna said, my eyes moving over to her. “You’re… invisible.”

Invisible-

“I’m… what?” I responded, my eyes looking down to see everything below my neck now no longer visible to the naked eye.

“I presume that what you’ve been gifted is an invisibility cloak, Hermione.” Luna said, her head tilted to the side in thought.

“They’re- They’re very rare.” Longbottom added. “My gran had one, but she said she had gotten it from her Father who paid a fortune for it in a magical item auction the Ministry held.”

“Morgana…” I cursed, my mind thinking about how I now had two very expensive magical items.

“I wonder who would’ve sent such a thing to you?” Luna airily asked, but her tone made it seem like she knew who exactly the sender was. “Maybe it was a Blibbering Humdinger.” She added with a giggle.

The Omega Gryffindor laughed which was promptly covered up with a cough and was countered with my hardened glare.

Who really could have sent this?

Something so rare…

Maybe…

Maybe I do still have family after all…

Chapter Text

Sneaking.

I was, once again, sneaking through Hogwarts corridors.

The day had been rather uneventful after the opening of my package. It had been classes upon classes and glares from my soulmate. I had Transfiguration today and I thought that we had a modicum of understanding after this morning, but everyone felt the weight of Minerva’s wrath today. She had been harder on me than usual and we all could sense the agitation that rolled off the Transfiguration Professor throughout her class. Her pheromones, usually locked down tighter than the gates of Azkaban, had been cracked open like my magic core. She hadn’t opened the floodgates per say, but it was enough for me to shrink into my seat. The other students in the class didn’t dare to speak out or act out in fear of what the angry Professor would do as punishment for any behavior that was out of line.

My charred heart had hurt, my head throbbed with the beat of my heart, and my very skin had throbbed with renewed agony.

I needed to see Minerva and my Alpha hindbrain agreed.

I needed to tell the older Omega that I was sorry for being so rash in my decision making with the troll and explain why I was there.

I wanted to thrash myself.

My Alpha hindbrain certainly wanted to rip me to pieces.

I may have used the old fool's name as my answer to her question, but Minerva didn’t know the ins and outs of our relationship. We had rather kept it all close to the chest, fearing the students would cry favoritism, and decided to only show our bond behind doors. She was his friend, bonded through mentorship and turmoil, and she should know the extent of how close we are.

Gaia, I hope she doesn't turn me away…

And I now had the quintessential way to see Minerva after curfew.

The invisibility cloak.

I’ll only use it this one time…

It’s for my soulmate…

The cloak was drawn close around my shoulders, its enchanted fabric swallowing my form until I vanished from sight. Wrapped in its quiet magic, I moved through the corridors of Hogwarts with careful, unhurried steps. Prefects passed within arm’s reach, their lanterns swaying as they searched for wandering students, and I even slipped by the castle’s perpetually sour caretaker, Mr. Filch, as he prowled the halls with the dedication of a bloodhound.

None of them so much as paused.

I had expected the night to remain uneventful - a simple, secret walk beneath the protection of the Invisibility Cloak - but by Salazar Slytherin’s sanctimonious shite, clearly the Fates had other plans.

Just as I rounded a bend in the corridor, voices reached my person…

Low and urgent.

Two figures stood further down the hall, half-consumed by shadow. They had positioned themselves with deliberate care: their backs turned to the nearest torch, their bodies angled away from the pale moonlight spilling through the tall windows. Whoever they were, they had no intention of being seen. Their whispers threaded through the stillness of the corridor, tense and conspiratorial, and I instinctively slowed my steps, every sense sharpening as I realized I had stumbled upon something I was never meant to hear.

My Alpha hindbrain screamed that this was suspicious.

I slowly, carefully, limped closer to the two obstructed persons and realized I knew them.

It was…

Severnia and Professor Quirrell.

The Alpha Slytherin Professor had the Beta D.A.D.A. Professor up against a wall, her hands fisted in his lapel, his robes ruffled by the action, and I could see her expression was one that she used for intimidation. It currently seemed like the two were involved in a tense conversation and I used my newfound gift to spy on said conversation.

I was sorted into House Slytherin after all…

My feet carried me closer, my ears more privy to the words being whispered, and my nose more sensitive to the scents coming from the two professors. I was so new to my dynamic and the dynamic of others, but the Professors here impressed me with their control of their pheromones.

But I was not impressed with Professor Quirrell.

Not at all.

“You don’t want me as your enemy, Quirrell.” Severnia hissed, her cold, void-like eyes boring into the ever shrinking Omega that was in her tight grasp.

“I… I d-don't know what you mean.” Professor Quirrell stuttered, denying whatever it was Severnia was talking about, his Omega pheromones leaking out in waves, his distress palpable in the air.

I silently moved, my body stepping to the side as I viewed this confrontation from all sides.

It was rather…

Amusing.

I very much liked the squirrely Beta D.A.D.A. Professor to be squirming like a slippery chocolate frog.

“You know perfectly well what I mean… flobberworm.” Severnia shot back, her face snarling, and her upper lip curled.

“You- I- You!” Professor Quirrell stumbled.

But…

Severnia’s questioning came to an abrupt halt.

The silence that followed felt deliberate and heavy, like the moment before a storm breaks. Slowly, with unnerving precision, the Alpha Slytherin Professor turned her head toward the exact place where I stood concealed.

My lungs locked in my chest and my blackened heart roared to life.

I had no earthly idea how Severnia could possibly know I was there. The Invisibility Cloak hid me perfectly from sight, yet her gaze settled with terrible certainty upon the empty stretch of corridor where I stood frozen. Perhaps she could feel it, the subtle disturbance of magic in the air, the way a presence alters a room no matter how carefully it tries to disappear. Whatever the reason, her dark eyes remained fixed in my direction as I held my breath and prayed the silence would swallow me whole.

I had attempted before to draw the Alpha Slytherin Professor into conversations about certain subjects - ancient matters, dangerous ones, the sort that shaped history but were rarely spoken aloud within the halls of Hogwarts.

Each time, Severnia had refused with absolute finality.

Not a word.

Not even the barest of a hint.

The only moment I had ever come close to breaching that wall had been during the unfortunate debacle involving Rita Skeeter’s article, and even then the truth had slipped away before I could grasp it.

Since then, the past had firmly remained buried.

Until now.

And as the Alpha Slytherin Professor’s sharp gaze lingered on the place where I stood hidden, I realized I had stumbled upon something far more dangerous than idle gossip, a conversation that was never meant to be overheard, and one that might finally expose the very secrets she had spent so long keeping in the dark.

Without filter.

But Severnia was smart and she was on to me so I started my retreat.

The Alpha Slytherin Professor’s hand slowly reached out…

Extending towards my person…

Inching ever so closer…

But Severnia fingers found nothing but air.

The Alpha Slytherin Professor’s grasp swiping at nullity.

I could see the furrow in Severnia’s brow as she pondered what had just happened or…

What had just not happened.

The Alpha Slytherin Professor was perplexed, but her head whipped around, facing Professor Quirrell once more, and stuck a finger into his face. The Beta D.A.D.A. Professor jerked back, his head bumping into the stone behind him, and looked like he would soil himself at any moment. He sucked in a breath while Severnia’s wild gaze was holding him in place.

“We’ll have another little chat soon.” Severnia growled. “When you’ve had time to… decide where your loyalties lie.”

I was close to the door that was behind me, ready to slip into the darkness once more, but Mr. Filch rounded the corner with a scowl on his face. He had his lantern in his hand and the other two Professors stopped there squabbling to face him.

“Professors! Professor!” He said, a little out of breath. “I found this in the restricted section.” He pronounced while holding up the lantern. “It’s still hot, that means there’s a student out of bed.”

Severnia and Professor Quirrell looked alarmed at Mr. Filch's words. All three of them disappeared around the corner, no doubt to catch whoever was daft enough to leave evidence of their escapades behind, which gave me my opening to continue my journey to Minerva’s chambers.

Fortune favors the bold, but the Fates don’t take kindly to fools…

My steps led me true and I was soon in front of the older Omega’s door once more.

By Merlin’s opulent robes, I wasn’t a nervous mess and actually felt quite calm as I took off the invisibility cloak. I didn’t want to scare Minerva half to death with just my floating head and opted to save me the trouble of being in more trouble than I already was. I was here to prostrate myself in front of my soulmate, beg for forgiveness even if it pained me to do so, and ask what I could possibly do to gain her favor again.

But…

Before I could even knock, the door swung open and a very angry Minerva McGonagall was now facing me. Her Omega pheromones violently crashed into my person which made me stagger back some from where she was standing and a nauseous feeling cropped up in the pit of my stomach. My Alpha hindbrain and I pitifully whined in unison, the feelings she was pushing at me making me properly cowed, and I dared to raise my eyes to her face.

“Hou dare ye? are ye oot o yer mind, lass? A have niver, i ma entire life, have seen somethin sae moronic!” Minerva whisper-yelled, her accent thick with anger, her face drawn and tight, and her cheeks were flushed red.

“I…” I tried to reply, steadying my body that now felt horrid. “I know it was daft of me. I know. But… Can we speak in your chambers? I’d rather not anyone overhear us, Minerva.” I whispered back, my throat dry as a desert.

The older Omega looked at me, her eyes blazing, but jerkily nodded at my proposal and walked back into her office.

I followed, of course, and we both were silent until we reached her private chamber.

There was no offer of tea.

No kind words.

Or warmth in the air.

I sat down in the armchair, my body in pain for the first time since being around Minerva, and took a deep breath before any superfluous words left my lips.

“I… I am so very sorry.” I finally said, my eyes locked onto the rigid form of the older witch who was sitting across from me. “You- You have to understand that… that I’m… Well, that I’m not used to someone caring for me in this way. Slytherins are supposed to keep their emotions close, bottled up in the depths of their very person, and that was what I had been doing since I was sorted. Albus… Severnia… they all knew parts of me, but not the whole of me. I kept those parts hidden, my mind telling me they were a weakness, but- but I don’t want to be that way with you.” I continued, hoping to Merlin himself that my words rang true in the depths of her heart. “Emotions, feelings, these complex experiences were known to me before my parents death, but after? After they became intangible. Abstract. Incorporeal. I no longer had a concept for them and didn’t dare to hope that I would in the future. My life became filled with pain and I was a dull husk wandering about in a sea of despair. I’m a daft fool. I’m a moron of epic proportions. But- But I hope, truly hope, you can forgive this broken, misguided git of a witch…” I poured out, my voice choking with each word I was uttering toward the end of my explanation, my hand reaching for my wand and conjuring a bountiful bouquet of flowers that were teeming with life.

I had used a discarded glass on the table, transfigured it into the lovely flowers that were now floating in the air, and slowly drifted them over to the older Omega with the wand. It hurt me to do this, hurt me to show my care for Minerva, but I wanted those flowers to be an olive branch of peace and a symbol that I would do better.

Be better.

I was from House Slytherin, but I was also Hermione Jean Granger.

And it was time I returned to form.

“Thèid an duine seo a mharbhadh leis…” Minerva muttered as the flowers seamlessly slipped into her hand and lone tear drifted down her otherwise pristine cheek.

(This woman will death of me…)

Minerva was absolutely stunning.

Beautiful beyond compare, but…

Right now…

Right now, I felt so many emotions broiling within me, my control on my pheromones slipping, because I had caused that tear to fall from those enchanting emerald-green eyes of the older Omega’s. It was like my soul was being ripped out of my very being, my heart squeezed by an invisible force oh so slowly until it splattered into nothingness, but her eyes coming to meet my own from the flowers in her hand made my thoughts come to a halt.

“Salazar’s snakes, Minerva I-” I started to say, but Minerva got from her seat and walked to where I was currently sitting.

The older Omega was walking with a purpose.

Minerva walked toward my seated person until she ended up right in front of me, bent at an angle, her exquisite face mere millimeters from my own and her scent deliciously wafted to my nose because of said closeness.

Gaia, it carried so many conflicting emotions, but I could see the depth of longing in the older Omega’s eyes as she continued her path closer.

Closer…

Closer…

So close now that our noses were rubbing and I was rumbling in content.

My Alpha hindbrain no longer angry at my actions.

Minerva was purring, her body now situating itself in my lap, the sensations running through my crotch distracting, and I could only blame myself for this precarious situation. Her touch was like the sun, her fingertips running up and down my forearms, and my hindbrain roared inside to take our Omega right then. The biological need to claim, to shag, and to breed her was overwhelming. I didn’t think I could fight these feelings that swirled inside my primal mind, but her hands that were now on my cheek, forced me to meet her gaze.

It was heated and filled with promises.

It was the type of gaze that one received when lust had won the war.

I wasn’t sure if I was prepared for this monumental moment, but the older Omega instinctively seemed to know this.

It was my soulmate's lips that softly pressed against my own that told me she understood. Those soft, plump lips that caused an unrivaled explosion of heat to flare in my chest told me this was the next step for the moment. This kiss, the oh so lovely kiss, continued to tell me that everything would be alright.

And…

Something in me…

In a vital part of me…

Clicked.

I could feel a crack - one of the many fractures splintering through my magic core - begin to mend.

The sensation was subtle at first, like the faint warmth that seeps into frozen fingers after too long in the cold. Then it deepened, slowly spreading through the hollow ache that had lived in my chest for as long as I could remember. The jagged edge of the break softened, the painful tension easing as something ancient and right stitched the wound together from the inside out.

For years my magic had felt wrong - fractured, unstable, like a shattered mirror that could never quite reflect the whole of me - and I had learned to live around it, to move carefully with the pieces, but I had never imagined what it might feel like for even a single crack to be restored.

I didn’t dare.

And yet there it was.

Mending.

Minerva - my Omega, my lioness, the brilliant witch who stood at the head of the Transfiguration classroom - was healing something inside me that I had long believed would remain broken forever. The realization settled over me with a quiet, overwhelming weight. It wasn’t just the relief of pain easing, but the dawning understanding that the cracks which had shaped so much of my life might not define me after all.

My soulmate was healing me.

And for the first time since my parents died…

I cried.

I was home.

Minerva McGonagall was my home.

Chapter Text

“I am very much still angry with you, Hermione Jean Granger.” Minerva said, our foreheads leaning against one another as we tried to catch our breaths.

She hasn’t reverted to her accent so I might be all right…

The kiss had solidified our bond and we were basking in the afterglow.

Some might think of it only as a locking of lips, a snog, but…

That moment meant the world to me.

“I know. I’m a git, my lioness. But… You… understand?” I asked as I slightly pulled back. “Don’t answer that. It was a moronic question. Of course you don’t understand. Not fully. To understand why I went after the troll… you have to know what Albus and I’s relationship is like.”

“Your… relationship?” Minerva asked, confused.

“Aye.” I cheekily replied which earned me a slap on the arm. “We are… close. The old fool is like my grandfather. He has consistently been there for me since I was a first-year and has mentored me through the difficulties I have faced up until now.” I answered, kissing Minerva’s cheek and lingering.

Minerva huffed and a whine came from her lips when my own were removed from her forehead.

“Bh knew mi gu robh an duine shligheach sin a' fhalach rudeigin…” Minerva grumbled. “He had been more reserved, more drawn into his office your first year, and it concerned me greatly. I had just assumed he had more on his plate, but… It was you all along. Is that right?”

(I knew that sly man was hiding something…)

“That is correct.” I answered, my body feeling better than it had in ages as I relaxed. “Albus and I grew close because of my circumstances. He came to rely on me for certain situations. I had grown so much, in so little time, and he felt a… kinship with me.”

“And what of me? Was I not good enough to lend an ear? To rely on?” Minerva responded, hurt lacing her voice.

“No.” I replied, my voice firm and a growl reverberating through her chambers. “You are an amazing witch and friend. Albus knows this. He just…” I tried to say with a sigh. “I won’t be able to explain it until we talk to him. I suggest we wait, go to his office together, and then you can ask all the questions that are swirling through that brilliant mind of yours.”

“Then that is what we shall do, my sumptuous snake, but will we…” Minerva replied, but then trailed off, her gaze asking a silent question.

“If you want to, Minerva.” I said, finishing her sentence. “He has no doubt felt the change and already knows that we are soulmates.”

“But… we have not bonded?” Minerva asked, her brows knitted in confusion.

“We aren’t. That is true. But the kiss we just shared… Minerva you have started to heal one of my cracks in my magic core.” I answered, the words making the older Omega halt all movement, her eyebrows going into her forehead, and her eyes widening to a comical extent. “Not even Albus could do that. He tried, but with little success. He had a habit of minging about that, but I never held it against him. Even from where he is, I’m sure he has felt the shift in my magic.”

“You… You are not lying…” Minerva said, her voice but a whisper as she put a hand to my core and tenderly caressed the spot with her fingertips. “I feel it. You are stronger than you were before. You are not at all healed, but you should be able to cast spells and charms easier. I am not a mediwitch, and we should have you checked by a professional, but this is astounding, Hermione. I have never heard of one being able to heal a broken magic core. It is just not possible. Our cores are our very being. As essential as our souls and brains. One could heal the magical conduits that act as veins and are connected to the magic core, but not the core itself. Is this… is this because we are soulmates? Because if it is… Le Merlin, dh’fhaodadh seo a bhith na thoraidhean a dh’fhaodadh atharrachadh beatha…” She added.

(By Merlin, this could be a life-changing discovery…)

“...And could help others who are broken?” I finished, hope that my being alive might benefit others who are like myself.

“Aye, it could. Damaged magic cores like yours are very very rare, but… the world is large and there are others out there like you. We sometimes forget that our community here in Britain is not all there is. It is what helped us in our battle against Grindelwald. Other magical communities offered their aid and we were able to defeat the Dark wizard and his acolytes.” Minerva said, a sad, but warm smile on her face. “And you are not broken. Something tragic happened to you, Hermione. That makes you a survivor. Never broken. Thriving with the hand you were dealt and continuing on with purpose.”

“Seasmhachd, foighidinn agus teannas a dh'ionnsaigh a h-uile duilgheadas, innse na th' ann an inntinn dhìreach. 'S e seo, a tha ann an a h-uile rud, a tha a' toirt eadar-dhealachadh eadar an anam làidir agus an anam laidir.” I mumbled with a sniff.

(Permanence, perseverance and persistence in spite of all obstacles, discouragements, and impossibilities: It is this, that in all things distinguishes the strong soul from the weak.)

“Thomas Carlyle?” Minerva said, surprised.

I nodded my head while carefully wrapping my arms around the older Omega.

“I was fascinated by Victorian era Muggle writings.” I said with a sigh of contentment once Minerva rested her head in the crook of my neck. “I was fascinated, oh yes, but I delved into certain persons because of a certain Transfiguration Professor.”

“Hmmm… I wonder who that could be…” Minerva hummed, a satisfied purr in her tone.

“It will remain a mystery for all time, I suppose.” I replied, a smirk plastered on my face and Minerva whined.

“Don’t you start whinging.” I rumbled as I rolled my eyes.

Minerva’s expression shifted at the roll of my eyes and something quieter replacing the faint amusement that had been there before. Her gaze lingered on my face longer than usual, searching in that careful, perceptive way she had when she believed something important was being left unsaid. A soft sadness touched her features then, subtle but unmistakable, as though she were seeing not just what stood before her now, but the long trail of hardship that had shaped it. Her lips briefly pressed together and clearly weighed her thoughts before letting them escape.

“Does it trouble you so?” Minerva asked, the question taking me off guard, her hand drifting up to my milky white eye.

I sighed and patted the older Omega’s hand.

“Yes, I can’t see out of it.” I huffed. “It’s hard to function with only one peripheral view of the world. Nurse Pomfrey tried healing it to when she first saw me, the same as the burns on half of my body, but it had the same result as you can clearly see.”

“And you never went to St. Mungo’s?” Minerva asked.

“I’m poor, Minerva. I could never afford to pay that many galleons for the type of care I would’ve needed. And… it wouldn’t have mattered anyway.” I replied with a wave of my hand. “Nurse Pomfrey told me nothing could heal me and Albus came to the same conclusion. The fire wasn’t… normal after all.”

“Not a normal fire? What do you mean?” Minerva said, eyes narrowing onto my own, her mind whirring.

“Nurse Pomfrey noticed the signs. Not being able to heal the burns that littered my person and the pain I constantly feel because of them. She could heal most anything, but when the paste didn’t work, she knew that someone had used something… dark.” I explained, a shiver wracking my body.

Minerva’s thoughts were plain as day and I could tell she had arrived at the answer.

“Protego Diabolica.” Minerva whispered, her face now pale, her Omega pheromones starting to leak out.

The anger and sadness wafting through the air was potent.

Potent enough that a protective rumble went through my chest, but I calmed myself.

I knew the older Omega wasn’t in any danger and it was just her reaction to what I had said.

“10 points to Gryffindor.” I replied, trying to lighten the mood, but Minerva’s face told me she was not amused, so I sighed and continued. “Yes, you are exactly right, my lioness. Someone had used that dark spell, the same one Grindelwald used in the Lestrange Mausoleum.”

“But… But the spell is for protection. I should know! I have a Charms Mastery!” Minerva shot back, her anger starting to bleed into her tone. “The charm is dark, aye, but it is a modifiit version o the Protego charm... Someone modifiit it once more an usit it tae harm yer family?!” She continued, her accent now blooming with said anger. “Gun chreidsinn! Tha sin- Tha sin…” She tried to say, now speaking her mother tongue.

(Unbelievable! That is- That is…)

“It’s all right, Minerva.” I murmured, gently taking Minerva’s hand and lifting it to my lips. The simple contact seemed to steady her somewhat, the warmth passing between us grounding in a way words alone rarely managed. “I understand your anger. In truth, it mirrors my own rather closely. After my parents were murdered, I devoted an embarrassing amount of intellectual and emotional energy to imagining what I might do if I ever discovered who was responsible. The desire for retribution was… comprehensive. All-consuming. Gaia, I was eleven and contemplating murder. I wanted to utterly dismantle them and return the harm tenfold. But anger, when left unchecked, becomes rather inefficient. It consumes time, clarity, and judgment. I eventually realized I had allowed it to reshape me into someone deeply unpleasant to be around. Sharp, suspicious, and quite alone. At the time, the only people who tolerated me were Albus and Severnia. That doesn’t mean I have abandoned the matter entirely. Justice, properly pursued, still holds value. What I have done is learn to regulate the anger so that it serves me rather than governs me. It’s still very much a work in progress… Particularly now, given the additional instincts that come with being an Alpha… But progress, I’ve found, is usually a matter of persistence rather than perfection.” I finished with a sad smile.

With that, Minerva’s breathing gradually steadied, the tension easing from her shoulders as the storm within her settled. The sharp brilliance of her emerald-green eyes softened, their intensity melting into something warmer, more vulnerable. I could feel the quiet resonance of our bond humming between us. It was an unspoken current that carried reassurance where words would only falter. Bit by bit, her body relaxed beneath my touch, the furious blaze of her anger dimming from a scorching inferno to a low, controlled flame.

Still, I remained careful - mindful of the delicate balance between us - some fires were meant to warm, not be provoked into burning once more.

“A bheil thu ceart gu leòr a-nis, Minerva?” I said in her mother tongue, my words whispered and sweet.

(Are you all right now, Minerva?)

“I… Aye, lass, I am all right.” Minerva replied as she took a steadying breath.

“Do you think you might be up to having that discussion with Albus?” I asked. “It’s late, but I would assume you would want your answers now rather than later.”

“You would assume correctly.” Minerva said, a determined glint in her eyes. “I think it is time my old friend comes clean about the secrets he has been holding…”

Albus…

I hope you are ready to receive Minerva McGonagall…

⋆˖⁺‧₊☽◯☾₊‧⁺˖⋆

POV: Minerva

Processing.

I was still very much processing Hermione’s words.

The secrets…

Her pain…

And the healing of her magic core…

It was a lot for one night such as this.

Hearing my soulmate recount how she found out why she could never be healed made my blood white-hot with undulating fury. My Scottish anger flared in my soul as I looked upon the state of her and I so badly wanted to find whoever hurt her. I had survived a war, but most of my wounds were on the inside. She had to live with them, bear them each day, and my Omega hindbrain could not bear it. I felt her whine within my own mind, her tone taking on one of misery, and I felt the same.

I had waited an eternity for our fated one and to see how they had been wronged by the world around them…

It made me want to weep in spades.

But, right at this moment, I was due some answers and Albus was going to recompense me for all of these years.

I had removed myself from Hermione’s lap, stood on my own two feet, and flattened out my ruffled robes. It would not be proper for us to show up to Albus’s office in this way. I doubt he would be comfortable to see Hermione and I, disheveled, like we just had a quick romp. He was more than likely to tease me about it and I could not suffer the embarrassment. I had been telling him for years that I would not find another to love. He had always said I needed to keep my mind open, but I was a stubborn witch and I would not budge on the subject when he brought it up. My many failed relationships made me jaded, closed off to the idea altogether, but once I stared into Hermione’s sun-kissed eyes…

I knew my ill-fated battle with love would be lost…

I had reservations.

We were Professor and student.

We had an age gap that put us into different worlds.

And we both had scars from the past.

But…

I was so very tired of not pursuing my wants and needs.

My students were my children, my cubs, but I yearned to have a partner who would give me cubs of our own. I wanted a partner who could be there for me in all things, protect me when my back was turned, and pick me up when I could no longer go on.

“My lioness?” Hermione asked, her voice rough and low. “Are you absolutely sure you are fit to do this tonight?”

Hermione’s words brought me out of my thoughts and I smiled warmly at her.

“I am.” I answered while gently wrapping an arm around the younger Alpha’s waist. “I aim to collect what I am due and nothing will stop me, my sagacious snake. You know this.” I added, turning my head to look at her and raising an eyebrow in her direction.

“I do.” Hermione said with a raspy chuckle and a rumble.

“Well then… Let us be off.” I said, making sure to cast a Protego Corpus around Hermione’s body so that she was not hurt like last time.

The charm wrapped around her body, an invisible shield coating her person, and would ward off unwanted interferences like the side effects of apparating.

Once that was done, a pop resounded through the space we were in and I apparated us to Albus’s chambers. His office and chambers were in the turret of Hogwarts. One would usually have to take the spiral, stone staircase that was guarded by a stone gargoyle, but I did not have the time nor the patience to walk that far.

Nor would I subject Hermione to limping that far.

And another pop resounded in my ears when we made it to our destination.

I felt the younger Alpha’s fingers digging into my side, her eyes shut tight, but they snapped open and looked down at her body.

“I… don’t hurt?” Hermione blurted out, her voice tinged with confusion. “Why doesn’t my body feel like it’s being simultaneously crushed and burned?”

“That’s because I cast Protego Corpus before apparating us.” I answered, a warm smile plastered on my face. “I vividly remember how your body reacted before and wanted to prevent that from happening again.”

Hermione looked at me warmly as well, her rough features smoothing out, and reached out so she could entwine her fingers in my own. The warmth of her touch radiated through my body and I felt at peace.

“My radiant, intelligent, Gryffindor.” Hermione whispered, a low growl to her voice that sent a tingle down my spine. I was an old witch, and had not felt like lovestruck schoolgirl since my teens, but this sly lass had me wrapped around her finger and practically begging for her attention. “I adore that your mind pays attention and retains that kind of information. So… for the bottom of my blackened heart… thank you.”

I brought our entwined hands up to my lips and kissed the back of the younger Alpha’s hand.

“You are very welcome.” I answered. “Now, how about we see what the old fool has to say?”

Hermione smirked, a low rumble of approval slipping from her lips before she turned toward the large oak door that announced the office of Albus Dumbledore long before one ever stepped inside. The entrance was a curious thing and was almost alive in its design. It was widely known that the Headmaster of Hogwarts was attuned to the castle itself, and the ancient magic of the building reshaped the headmaster’s turret to reflect the witch or wizard who held the position.

The older Omega’s door was a perfect example of that strange harmony.

The oak surface was crowded with intricate carvings that seemed to shift if one watched them too closely: little sherbet lemons twirling in place, proud Gryffindor lions stretching through curling patterns, musical insignias that swayed as though caught in an unheard melody, and a graceful Phoenix whose wings rippled along the grain of the wood. Near the top, however, sat the most unsettling detail. There was a pair of mismatched eyes worked into the carving, their subtle movements sending an unpleasant shiver down my spine whenever my gaze lingered too long, and I cursed Albus for the past.

At the center of it all rested a polished brass knocker. The younger Alpha reached for it without hesitation and rapped it firmly against the door, signaling that visitors had arrived.

It was not even a second later that the door opened and a tired looking Albus Dumbledore, clad in his night robes, stood before us…

“Minny and… ‘Mione? Albus said, his voice telling of his tiredness.

Hermione stiffened, scoffed, and then growled at the nickname.

“Albus.” Hermione drawled, snarling all the while. “As you can see… There’s another witch right next to me. Let’s not be too familiar, yes?”

Instead of looking abashed, the older Omega waved the younger Alpha’s concerns away with his hand and a warm smile was now plastered onto his face. He always seemed to be in deep thought, never giving away his views on any given subject, but this night seemed to be a turning point.

Aye, it indeed was…

“And that is the question of the hour… is it not?” I added, my voice flat. “That the both of you are familiar. And I did not know.”

Albus turned those ever twinkling eyes to me and I saw them dim a tad bit at my words.

“How about you both come inside and we can discuss this.” Albus replied, his Omega pheromones flaring, his scent calming.

I slightly turned my head to look at Hermione and saw that it had affected her as well. The rigid tension that usually defined her posture had eased; her shoulders had sagged a fraction, and her back - normally held as straight as a drawn wand - had softened into something more natural. Even the faint grinding of her teeth, a telltale sign that her mind was racing faster than the moment allowed, had finally stilled. For once, the relentless engine of her thoughts seemed to have quieted, leaving her standing there in a rare moment of calm.

“That’s…” Hermione started to say then sighed. “Alright then…” She said in resignation.

The older Omega motioned for us to follow him, a small smile on his usually haggard face, and proceeded to walk back into his office. Much like my own office, his was littered with trinkets and baubles that spoke of his personality. The three of us strode to his desk in silence and took our respective seats. Albus then flourished his hand and, in an instant, he was dressed in more company appropriate robes. The sight startled me not because of his use of wandless magic, but because of the colours. The robe looked expensive, well-cared for, and had colours that resemble his lost love. Icy blues, dark greens, and the blackest of blacks made up the robes colours. The eyes magically carved into the door was startling enough, but seeing his care for the Dark wizard even now made my chest painfully restrict.

But I understood.

I fully understood now.

The younger Alpha must have noticed something was amiss because I felt her hand on my knee and, the comforting warmth I associated with her, flowed through my body. Her own Alpha pheromones were in the air, my keen nose almost missing the scent, but I could tell she had done both actions to soothe me.

“It is done then?” Albus said, a larger smile now on his face as he looked between Hermione and I. “No… No you have not yet sealed your bond, but you both have started down that path.” He continued, his gaze focusing on the younger Alpha. “I can feel it. One of the three cracks in your magic core have begun to heal. Not yet fully healed, no, but if you complete the bond it will be.”

“I am delighted, overjoyed even, to hear that, but…” I started to say, my anger flaring, and my Omega pheromones pushing at Albus. “Why i the world did ye hide this from ma, Albus?! A thoucht we sharit awthing, were ilka other's shoulder tae cry on, but ye hid this from me?” I angrily blurted out.

“Minerva…” Hermione lowly rumbled, trying to intervene, but I was having none of it at the moment.

Some may think this an overreaction, maybe even Hermione herself, but Albus was my confidant. He was the wizard I looked up to, the one who kept me alive during the war, and the one who always had faith in me when no others did. It was not about the act itself, but more about the rationale behind the act. Him keeping this secret meant he thought I was not worthy enough to be told.

I did not know what had changed, but this…

This wounded me.

“Minny…” Albus said, his words tapering off as we looked at one another. “I am sure you are having some preposterous thoughts in that brilliant mind of yours, but rest assured, it was not because I did not trust you. Reign in that Gryffindor anger and let us explain. Please, my old friend?”

“Us?” I replied.

“Yes, us, my lioness.” Hermione interjected, her fingers running simple patterns on my knee. “I’m here because I could shed some light on Albus’s decision. He could build the foundation, but I could provide the integral parts to this story.” She continued, her attention now fully on me. “But let me say that you are important, you will always be important, and that is the indisputable truth. Salazar-be-damned… I trust you.”

The younger Alpha’s words calmed me once again and I relaxed back into the chair.

“So why the secret? Why not tell me you had grown fond of Hermione?” I asked.

“Hermione was an unseen variable.” Albus started. “It was her first year that we had crossed paths. I had… felt a bond with the girl. It was a familial bond, but… I was… wary. I looked at this broken girl who was as skittish as a cat and saw how closed off she was. I had seen into her mind and saw that she would react poorly to the mention of our familial bond, so I took our tenuous relationship one step at a time.”

“He kept this a secret for my sake, Minerva.” Hermione added as she looked at me. “It might seem like we have known each other for epochs, but our relationship is new. Keep that in mine, yes? That ache in your chest is warranted, but we didn’t deliberately do this to wound you. Albus may be a twittering twit, but he is your friend and I’m you’re soulmate.”

“What the sly Slytherin says is true.” Albus added, my attention now turning to him. “We originally kept this close because we did not want Hermione’s situation to get worse.”

“I told you that. Remember?” Hermione said. “The bullying was horrific and informing the whole school that I was close with Albus would’ve made the situation that much worse. Not even Severnia knows and I’m sure that vexes her to no end. I had rarely, if ever, eaten at the Great Hall and decided to spend my time here in his office.”

“And, might I add, Hermione is also a set of my eyes and ears.” Albus added. “I have ways outside of this school, and even inside of it, but Hermione is… infallible. Dependable. I trust her to report the whole truth and not embellish her words like some have done in the past…”

He was must talking about-

“Infallible?” I repeated, interrupting my own thoughts, and shaking my head, not understanding the gravity of that word in this conversation. “And I find that absolutely deplorable, Albus. You may have a familial bond with Hermione, but she is still just a sixth-year. A student. You yourself said you found my involvement, children's involvement, in the war revolting. So why bring Hermione into the fold?” I asked, trying to remain calm.

It was incomprehensible to think that Albus had Hermione doing his bidding…

After everything?

“I did say that, yes. But I also did not force Hermione into this.” Albus answered as he stroked his long, white beard. “Her involvement was only to be my eyes and ears. The troll incident was the first time that she had gotten directly involved. Merlin, I never want to endanger children Minny, but Hermione has a set of skills that were particularly useful. The Professors would not have gotten there in time and I had faith she would not imperil herself. We have a cacophony of children, the same children we both very much care for, here at Hogwarts and Hermione was the best fit to handle the threat at the time.”

“That is also true.” Hermione added, her hand finding my own, entwining our fingers together, and the familiar warmth seeped into me. “I slipped by most everyone in the Great Hall by using the shadows and would’ve gotten there quicker if I hadn’t run into the annoying duo.” She finished with a playful roll of her eyes.

“With those words of yours Hermione, I must congratulate you on making your first friends!” Albus said with a cheeky smile. “It only took you five whole years, but thank Godric Gryffindor himself, I can finally rest in peace knowing you are capable of socializing like a proper witch.”

“Sod off, Albus.” Hermione simultaneously hissed and growled, angry pheromones leaking in the air.

The older Omega just chuckled at Hermione’s harsh words and even seemed tickled by the response.

“You only get angry when you know I am right.” Albus smugly replied, his own pheromones pushing back in a battle of wills.

“You-” Hermione started, but I interrupted.

“Am faod sibh clann an seo a chuir stop gu bàs?” I said in my mother tongue, my tone laced with finality.

(Can you children stop this at once?)

The younger Alpha and Albus looked at me, the bickering between the two coming to a screeching halt, and the office was silent.

“I’m…” Hermiome started to say, her face scrunching up. “...Sorry.”

“Ha! I never thought I would see the day that Hermione Jean Granger uttered an apology of all things to someone.” Albus said, not unkindly. “And I am sorry as well, Minny. Our bickering is a common enough thing, but we should not do it in front of you.”

“If you are both quite done…” I said, waiting for the two to look at me. “This has been an insightful talk, but it is late. It was late and now it is even later. I would like to get some rest before classes tomorrow.” I finished as I started to get up.

“Right you are.” Albus replied and then turned to Hermione. “You should rest as well. You also have classes, knowledge to learn, and practical skills to do. You need to be at your utmost best so you can do your foremost.”

“Salazar’s snakes…” Hermione rumbled, her hands gently rubbing at her face. “You’re… correct and I despise that you are.” She added as she also got up.

“But before you go…” Albus said. “I am overjoyed for both of you. There will be many challenges, and many more joyful moments, but only three will heal the test of time.” He ominously finished as I apparated Hermione and I away.

Only three?

Heal the test of time…

What in the world was Albus talking about?

And now Hermione and I have to think about completing the bond if she wants to fully heal one of the cracks in her magic core…

But what about the other two?

You are missing something, Minerva McGonagall…

Chapter Text

Reading.

That was what I was currently partaking in.

I was in the library, trying to unravel the mystery of what the cerberus had been guarding, and I was having trouble focusing. Students had been around my person when trying to look for this particular book, but I paid them no mind and directly headed for the alcove I enjoyed. Once I was there, now surrounded by quiet bliss, all my mind could ponder on was Minerva, my fiery Gryffindor, and it was driving me to the brink of insanity.

Minerva.

Minerva…

Minerva….

It didn’t at all help that the new appendage I now had announced itself every time I thought of the older Omega…

“Shite.” I cursed under my breath as I flipped another page.

My nostrils flared, recognizing the scents that wafted up to my nose, and my head lifted from the intriguing words on the parchment to find the two who had become my friends. My one good eye followed there every step as they headed towards me, the portrait closing behind them, and I allowed for a small smirk to display on my face.

“Why was the password Hermione is a genius?” Longbottom whined, as they both sat down across from my person.

Some pride in one's self is needed every once in a while…

“I think it is wonderful!” Luna exclaimed, that airy look still in her eyes. “I see the faeries are more plentiful around you today, Hermione. I assume it went well?”

For a moment, I was startled by Luna’s words and my eyes hardened as they gazed at my fellow classmate. I knew, with certainty, that the Beta Ravenclaw was alluding to the started process of healing one of the cracks in my magic core. Her keen mind was sharp as a whip and I never had bought that she was ‘loony’.

But…

What I didn’t know for certain was her seer abilities. I’ve thought and formulated before that Luna possibly had the ability of foresight, but this is the most damnable evidence to date. No one should know that one of the cracks has started to heal.

Only Albus and Minerva have that information.

Hmmmm…

“Yes, things are going accordingly, thank the Fates themselves, and we’re to have a discussion about the topic soon.” I answered, my answer vague enough to not reveal what I was talking about.

“What?” Longbottom uttered, bewilderment and confusion written all over his pouty face. “Is this some type of joke I’m not in on?”

The Beta Ravenclaw put a hand on his knee and warmly smiled at Longbottom.

“All will be revealed in the future.” Luna answered and Longbottom whined even louder at the vague answer she gave him.

“Whatever…” Longbottom grumbled, his green eyes finding the old tome I was reading. “Is this the ‘light reading’ you said you were doing?”

To be fair…

It was a five thousand page tome from the 14th century.

Researching this particular topic had been a pain in my arse and I had to delve deep into the abyss that was the restricted section, the library more like an armory, to find what I was pursuing. Madam Pince got the tome for me in the end - which is standard practice for sixth and seventh-years - and I was grateful to the librarian.

“Yes, I’ve been thoroughly scouring each piece of parchment that has ink on it.” I started, my hands hovering over said parchment. “I think I’ve found what I was looking for. It might very well be the key to our question.”

“You’ve found what the cute puppy was guarding?” Luna surmised, with a wide smile.

Cute puppy…

The creature was a three-headed hellhound said to be guarding Hades gates in Muggle Greek mythology…

The Omega Gryffindor sputtered at Luna’s comment and I felt that we were finally on the same wavelength.

“Yes… I may have found what the Cerberus was guarding.” I answered, my hands turning the large book to face the two and tapping a particular rendition with my finger. “The Philosopher’s Stone. As it was written here, Nicholas Flammel, a French wizard, was the only known maker of said stone. Of course, he was in House Slytherin, pursued ways to extend his life, and finally found the secret to immortality.”

“Godric’s bloody galleons…” Longbottom whispered, his eyes wide as he stared at the parchment.

“And you think the puppy is guarding the Philosopher’s stone?” Luna airily asked, her hands twiddling with her robes.

“I’ve been researching the stone and the Cerberus.” I started to explain, putting my knowledge on the matter into words. “And I’ve found that Muggle’s also have the concept of a Cerberus and it comes from Greek Mythology. The Cerberus in their tales guards the gates of Hades, a type of metaphysical space that houses the souls of the damned, and keeps out intruders. So I thought on the why. Why the Cerberus? There are numerous other ways to house and protect an object of importance in the wizarding world, but the Cerberus is what is guarding that latch.” I continued, the two listening to me with rapt attention. “I was… perplexed until my mind focused on where the Cerberus was stationed. Hades. Hades, the underworld, the space where souls are housed, and I finally found the connection…”

“And that is?” Longbottom asked, roughly swallowing.

“Life… and Death.” I answered. “The Philosopher's stone cheats death. Who better to guard something that goes against the very principles of Hades than the beast that guards its gates?”

“Brilliant!” Luna responded, her hands softly clapping as if she were giving me a standing ovation. “Brightest Witch of her Age, indeed!”

“I get it, but… is one stone worth guarding?” Longbottom asked.

“It is.” I answered, turning my attention to the Longbottom. “The stone could be used correctly by a wizard like Flammel, but it also could be used incorrectly. Hades is about housing souls after death, housing all souls, but what if someone with evil intentions, someone who was bound to go to Tartarus, took ahold of the Philosopher's stone? Then said witch or wizard would be immortal. Immortal and now unbound by death to do as they pleased. And… if they had the same capability as Nicholas Flammel… could create more stones. More immortal, evil persons, and more imbalance. That is ultimately the why. And I’m certain if we get past the Cerberus, then we will find the Philosopher’s stone at the end of the yellow brick road.”

“The yellow brick… what?” Longbottom said, confusion in his stone, his face scrunched up.

“I think it's some Muggle… path?” Luna guessed, her head tilted to the side. “A gold road doesn’t seem very practical though…”

I shook my head and wanted to bang my head against the table.

How is it that Muggle and wizarding culture is so divided?

We both live on the same planet for Salazar’s sake!

Muggle’s are ignorant because we want them to be, but wizarding society is very much aware of Muggles…

Maybe it's arrogance…

Ignorance?

A mix of the two?

“It’s from the Wizard of Oz…” I replied and huffed in annoyance. “The wizarding world is sorely lacking in the arts department.”

“Wizard?” Longbottom repeated, his mind locking onto the magical aspect of the name. “Was this wizard also famous in the Muggle world? I haven’t heard of Oz before…” He moronically added, eyebrows furrowed in thought.

“Just… It's of no importance.” I replied, waving my hand in the air so we could move this conversation along. “What is of importance is the Philosopher’s stone. I’ve reason to believe that a particular Professor is after it.”

Two sets of eyes widened at my words and I was pleased by the reaction.

It showed the Beta Ravenclaw and Longbottom understood this was paramount.

Merlin himself would use everything in his power to keep the stone from anyone’s hands and we were going to do the same.

“Who?” Longbottom asked, his voice frazzled, his pheromones leaking and showing that he was anxious, Luna had to comfort him, but the anxiety in the air on the ebbed and receded some. “It’s Professor Snape… isn’t it? I always thought she was bloody suspicious. Who wants the D.A.D.A. position that badly?”

“Someone who enjoys being dark and broody, Longbottom.” I answered, my voice laced with humor. “And no it isn’t Professor Snape. I partially know this because of a conversation I overheard when using the invisibility cloak. I was… out after our curfew and came upon two Professors. One was filling the air with their Omega pheromones and the other was growling lowly. I knew from the scent that the Omega was Professor Quirrell and recognized the voice… It was Professor Snape’s. They were arguing. Professor Snape said not to cross her. That might sound incriminating, but… I’m going to reveal something to you two. This needs to be kept secret. Swear on both Godric and Rowea’s name that you won’t tell a soul about what I say next.”

Luna and the Omega Gryffindor look at one another, eyes determined, and then look back at my person.

“We swear.” They both instantly replied, their tone of voice serious.

“The conversation was only one factor. The other? I have a familial bond with Headmaster Dumbledore. And… I am also close with Professor Snape. I know Severnia and Albus does as well. She has his confidence. She was the only one to extend a hand to me when no one else would. She had no reason to entertain a wayward orphan, but she did. She continues to do so until this very day. People say many things about Severnia, but under all that inclemency… She cares. She would never undermine Albus like this. Just as you have sworn on your House's founders' names, I swear it on the Fates themselves and all the other important figures who would strike me down if I was lying.”

“Alright… Okay… So if it isn’t, Professor Snape then-” Longbottom started to say then got interrupted.

“Then it's Professor Quirrell.” Luna finished, a knowing twinkle in her eyes.

I nodded at the Beta Ravenclaw’s words.

“I don’t know why he’s after the Philosopher’s stone, but the answer is all the same. He is and we have to retrieve it before him.” I replied while drawing in a large breath, my body starting to ache from the prolonged seated position, but my robes' protections made it manageable.

“Why us?” Longbottom asked. “Surely, Headmaster Dumbledore or even Professor Snape could handle this… Right?”

“Did I forget to mention I am now Albus’s hands and feet?” I responded, ignoring the confused looks from the two.

“Hands and feet?” Longbottom repeated, his current expression one of confusion. “What does that mean?”

“I think what Hermione is saying is that she can act with his authority, you know? Like she herself is an extension of his hands and feet.” Luna answered, her Ravenclaw intellect shining through the Gryffindors confusion.

“You are indeed correct, Luna.” I replied, a small smirk making its way onto my face. “I wasn’t before. I was only his eyes and ears, but the troll incident changed my role.”

“And you can do this? We can do this?” Longbottom asked while shaking his head, his need for affirmation evident in his tone.

“We can, but…” I started, drawling my words. “There is one rather large wizard who can help us with this matter…”

“Large wizard…” Luna muttered, her pale-silver eyes alight with thought. “Ah! Hagrid! He’s always caring for magical creatures and such. I very much like him!”

“Hagrid? Does he have something to do with the Philosopher's stone?” Longbottom asked, more to himself than to me. “He is pretty close to Headmaster Dumbledore… But why not go to Professor Snape? She could help us more than Hagrid could, couldn’t she?”

“We shouldn't.” Luna answered, before I could reply. “She has her own problems to deal with, so asking Hagrid would be wiser.”

“But-” Longbottom started to say, but his mouth remained open before it shut. “Alright. If you say so, Luna.”

I chuckled, a low rumble flowing through the space, and slowly stood up from where I had been sitting.

“That should about cover this discussion.” I said. “The three of us should meet at Hagrid’s hut that's right on the edge of the Forbidden Forest. It’s a small little thing, but it’s distinct and you two shouldn’t be able to miss it… Fino ad allora, amici miei.”

(Until then my friends)

With those parting words, I turned on my heel and walked off away from the two. I could hear Longbottom asking what I had just said and the Beta Ravenclaw answering that I called him a scaredy cat. He seemed aggrieved by this, but I found Luna’s little lie humorous and decided to not bother with it.

All I knew was that we were one step closer to getting the Philosopher’s Stone…

Chapter Text

Night had fallen…

And with it came my limped but hurried steps towards Hagrid’s hut.

My boots pressed into the grass-laden earth with dull, sodden thuds as I crossed the grounds of Hogwarts, the scent of damp soil and cool night air filling my lungs. A breeze moved across the grounds, gentle and persistent, but the protective spells and runes woven into my robes dulled its bite until all that reached my skin was a soft, placating warmth. Each step slightly dragged in the muck, the effort leaving a quiet ache in my limbs, yet whenever my thoughts drifted to the older Omega ahead of my person - my lovely lioness - the discomfort seemed to fade into irrelevance.

For a moment, my gaze lifted skyward.

The moon hung high above the castle grounds, vast and luminous among the scattered stars. Its pale glow washed over the landscape, painting the grass, the towers, and the winding paths in silver light that felt almost reverent, as though the night itself had paused to admire the view. Normally, such a sight would have drawn me into deeper contemplation, my mind turning toward difficult questions and half-formed theories.

But tonight, I didn’t linger.

My feet kept moving, steady and purposeful, carrying me forward toward the objective that waited somewhere ahead in the dark.

“Shite…” I cursed under my breath as mud littered my boots. “Hagrid and his need to be close to magical creatures… Arsehole.” I added, but didn’t really put any weight on the second curse that left my lips.

It was just unfortunate circumstance that the Scottish Highlands had gotten some rain in the evening and the terrain became muddy when I needed to cross this certain path. I planned to Scourgify and purge myself of the filth that now was on my person, well everything, before anyone saw the state I was in.

This plan was doomed to fail, my face no doubt paler than my already pale complexion, because I had just spotted two other persons who were seemingly waiting for me…

Luna and Longbottom.

The two of them waved at me as their eyes followed my movements and I hurried to them so we could move this along. The last thing we needed was for someone from Hogwarts to catch us out here and punish us to the nth degree. I wasn’t above serving a bit of time in detention, more time to pursue old times and let my mind soak in knowledge, but time was of the essence and that would give Professor Quirrell an advantage over us.

“Lumos.” Luna whispered, a soft light encapsulating us so the area wasn’t as dark and then turned to me with a warm smile. “I’m surprised the Brightest Witch of her Age is late for anything…” She teasingly added.

“Bones are achy because of the damnable rain...” I responded grumbling and growling all the while. “Let’s just get on with it for Salazar's sake, yes?”

The Beta Ravenclaw didn’t seem the least bit offended by my harsh words and the Omega Gryffindor frantically nodded without saying a word. He also didn’t seem to omit as many Omega pheromones around my person, which meant that he was acclimating to me. It attested to my growing apathy for keeping up my social walls, but another part of my very being screamed out that I should always be vigilant. 

That I should always keep those walls up… 

That I should always show strength instead of weakness. 

It was very Slytherin of me to have these thoughts, for my inner psyche and Alpha hindbrain to repeat these thoughts like a mantra, but I wanted to change for the better.

I could still be vigilant and hold true to the friendships I was forming.

Those in House Slytherin were known for being frigid, but I had only known that same frigidity for the past five years, and I yearned for warmth that wouldn’t hurt me so…

“And nothing else wrong?” Luna asked as they briskly walked to the hut. “The faeries seem to be in a tizzy around you.”

“Tizzy?” I repeated, a disgruntled grunt coming from the depths of my soul. “I tried accioing my wand, but I had a bit of accidental magic and decimated my favorite pair of boots!” I hissed. “Then when I tried to reverse the effects of said accidental magic… the now repaired boots turned into miniature lions! For Merlin’s sake, I have no idea why my magic is acting like this.”

The three of us were within reach of the hut now, but Luna left me with some parting words before I knocked on the door.

“You should remember to take things slow, Hermione.” Luna advised, her words taking on a serious and dreamy tone. “One doesn't simply fly on their broom after they have injured themselves. Caution must be implemented, my dear Slytherin friend. Magic is a wonderful thing, but one must remember to work with the flow and not against it.”

Was I working against it?

I had already been peeved because of the rain, my joints, the stress of being here at Hogwarts…

Did I push instead of pull?

I huffed and shook my head.

“I will take your words into advisement, Luna.” I replied.

And that was all I was going to say on that matter.

My hand came up to the door, fingers curling into a fist, before I knocked on the door of Hagrid’s hut. I wrapped my knuckles on the wooden door three times and waited for the large wizard to come open it. The Beta Ravenclaw stood to my right, picturesque under the moonlight, and Longbottom stood to my left. He was fidgeting a tad while trying to shield himself for the night’s cool winds. As with his pheromones, I was also starting to adapt to his presence and could see us having a healthy respect for one another. He needed to prove himself first and show some of those Gryffindor qualities of his. I could see how he had been overlooked and trodden on by his fellow Housemates, but it was always the quiet ones you had to be careful of…

He could be of use if someone built up that confidence of his…

Maybe I could whip him into shape, bea- metaphorically beat knowledge into that mind of his, and watch to see if he rose to the occasion when it mattered most…

Or maybe him and Luna could fornicate already so he could build that confidence other ways…

My thoughts were interrupted, my very Slytherin thoughts, and we were now witness to Hagrid in his night robes. He had opened the door, shock written all over his very rugged face as he looked at us, and his cheeks turned a deep shade of red. I thought such a large man blushing like a blithering school girl was rather adorable and smirked at him.

“Hagrid.” I said in a polite greeting.

“Oh… Hullo…” Hagrid muttered, eyes still a tad wide. “Beta Hagrid, at yer service, but… an’ I’m sorry ‘bout this… I ain’t in no fit state ter be entertainin’ terday…” He finished, his hand already starting to close the door.

But I wasn’t easily deterred.

My hand caught the wooden door just before it closed and I winced in pain, but I soldiered on. I could’ve used my pheromones to subdue Hagrid and, it was likely what others would’ve done, but I wanted to be a different kind of Alpha.

I was used to witches and wizards abusing their status.

My Alpha hindbrain agreed with the sentiment. 

Even though my Slytherin tendencies demanded it, I was not about to abuse my dynamic for my own gain. I wasn’t like others in my House and refused to become that which I despised. I sometimes wondered why the Salazar-be-damned hat sorted me into that festering House of pure-blooded gits. I knew logically that I demonstrated some of the qualities that a Slytherin would have, but was it my experiences that made me so or was I born this way?

Nevermind that…

I have a large wizard to talk to…

“We know about the Philosopher’s stone, Hagrid.” I said, coldness seeping into my tone. “We should have a chat.”

“Oh…” Hagrid replied, his face falling and considerably paling. “Tha’s a problem…” He added while walking back into his hut and leaving the door open so we could follow.

And follow we did.

“We have come to the conclusion that Professor Quirrell is trying to steal said stone.” I bluntly said, matching Hargid’s footsteps as he fed more wood to the fireplace. “We don’t know why he is after it, one might assume he could want immortality, but a squirrely wizard like him must have another motivation.”

Odd that he doesn’t use magic to stoke the flames…

The Beta Ravenclaw and the Omega Gryffindor settled themselves on the bench while I remained standing with my arms crossed. I had rather not sit on unfamiliar things and dirty myself with his germs. I knew that magic could fix a cold or even mend broken bones, but there was still Muggle in me yet and I wouldn’t take any chances. I’m sure Luna would outright call me a hypocrite if I told her I had no problem sitting on Minerva’s armchair, but she was my soulmate and Hagrid wasn’t.

Plus, Minerva was a woman and smelled lovely while Hagrid…

I scrunched up my nose and wondered how a Beta could smell even more horrid than Alpha’s.

“Not Professor Snape?” Hagrid gruffed, his gravelly voice taking me out of my thoughts. “Most’d suspect her if yeh were in yer shoes.”

“Hermione has vouched for the Professor…” Luna butted in and Hagrid swung his large frame to look at the other Beta. “... And we trust Hermione.”

“We do.” Longbottom added. “If Hermione says it isn’t Professor Snape then we believe her. I… suspected the Professor, but my bias against Slytherins runs deep…” He continued, his Adam's apple bobbing as he roughly swallowed. “Hermione has shown me that not everyone from House Slytherin is the same.”

“Well, yeh’d all be righ’.” Hagrid responded, his voice softening some. “Professor Snape’s not after the Stone, but protectin’ it. An’ Professor Quirrell, hm?” He added while stroking his bushy beard. “More trouble…”

So he didn’t know about Quirrell?

Did Albus?

Surely the old fool did…

“But… What I do know is that there is a cacophony of spells and enchantments that are protecting the stone along with the Cerberus. There has to be. I’m no fool and neither is Headmaster Dumbledore.” I said, leveling Hagrid with a hard stare. “Morgana, Hagrid… A Cerberus? On school grounds?”

“Fluffy?” Hagrid said, his eyes now as wide as saucers. “Yeh know abou’ him? Well… the spells an’ enchantments are a waste o’ bloody time if yeh ask me, but Fluffy? Ain’ a soul knows how ter get past Fluffy ‘cept me an’ Dumbledore.” He confidently said and then cursed under his breath. “Shouldn’ have told yeh tha’. Should not have told yeh tha’.”

“The truth sets one free, you know?” Luna added from where she sat, her eyes alight with mischief, and beside her was Longbottom trying to hold in his laughter.

“Never much ‘ad a problem with tellin’ it anyway…” Hagrid mumbled as he turned back to the fireplace when there was a clattering noise coming from the cauldron. “Oh! Ooh! Oh! Ooh!” He excitedly yelled, an egg now in his mittened hands, his person quickly coming to the table and setting said egg down.

The Beta Ravenclaw and the Omega Gryffindor also joined us in looking at the egg.

“Hagrid…” I warily said, my eyes narrowed on the egg that now sat on the small table.

My Alpha hindbrain was sounding the proverbial alarm at the moment.

“Wow…” Luna dreamily added, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

“Uh… What is it?” Longbottom dumbly asked, his face filled with confusion.

Hagrid’s eyes snapped away from the egg he had been studying with near-reverent fascination and squarely landed on Longbottom. The change was immediate and color drained from his face as the question settled over the room like a curse finally spoken aloud.

The fire behind the large Beta crackled and popped in the hearth, far too loud in the sudden silence.

Hagrid’s breath caught in his chest, stumbling in uneven starts, and the enormous groundskeeper looked for all the world as though someone had just hexed him in the arse. His wide eyes flicked from the Omega Gryffindor to the egg and back again, guilt and panic warring across his features as the warm, flickering light of the hut threw his expression into sharp, uneasy relief.

“That? Tha’s a…” Hagrid stumbled, his eyes periodically darting from the egg and to us three as he tried to form a complete sentence. “It’s, er…”

“I know!” Luna interrupted, hands excitedly clapping together. “It’s a dragon egg… Isn’t it! Oh, how lovely! Dad and I have always wanted to see a dragon up close, but we haven’t had the pleasure yet… But… How did you procure the cute egg?”

There she goes again…

Calling pernicious creatures… 

…cute once again…

“I… I won it, off a stranger I met down at ‘ogsmeade…” Hagrid answered, his eyebrows furrowing as he spoke. “Seemed quite glad to be rid o’ it, as a matter o’ fact…” He continued, but was interrupted when the egg started to shake and crack.

The shell shook some more…

And cracked…

And jolted the table until…

Pieces of the shell splintered in every direction, embedding themselves into the wooden walls of the hut, a shriek pierced our ears that had all of our hands protecting our precious eardrums, and, by Merlin, a miniscule dragon lay in the center. The baby dragon stretched its wings and blinked owlishly at us, but seemed to be calculating who now surrounded it, who was now observing its first moments of life. My gaze lingered on its form and I was intrigued to see a dragon up close. It had ridges down its back while brown scales rippled in the moonlight that was coming from the window behind it. The dragon’s head seemed disproportionate to its body and its demeanor was positive in nature.

“What…” Longbottom sputtered, his Omega pheromones flaring as he backed away from the table.

“A Norwegian Ridgeback!” Luna helpfully offered while leaning to get a closer look at the newly born dragon. It nipped the air, but then chirped at Luna who beamed back at it. “I read an older tome that described how a Norwegian Ridgeback carried off a whale near the coast of Norway. It caused quite a stir and many Muggles had to be Obliviated because of the incident.” She explained, her child-like wonder prominent as she cooed at the dragon.

“Isn’ he a beaut?” Hagrid added as the dragon looked at him and chirped once again. “Ahh! Bless the little blighter! He knows his mum.” He added with a hearty chuckle, his hand reaching out the pet the dragon, and him nuzzling Hagrid’s hand. “Hullo, Norbert!”

“Norbert?” I parroted, my face screwed up in disgust at the odd name.

“Well… it’s a fine name…” Longbottom replied, still some centimeters away from the table. “I think…”

“Exactly! A dragon like ‘im’s gotta ‘ave a name, don’t ‘e?” Hagrid said with a huff and more scratches to… Norbert’s chin. “Don’ you?” He cooed. “Eh? Dee-dee-dee!”

But it seemed… 

Norbert got to stimulated by his eventful hatching and spit flames directly at Hagrid

The large Beta jerked backward as flames burst from the minuscule dragon’s mouth with startling force. Fire roared outward in a sudden, violent plume, the heat striking my skin like a physical blow. I instantly felt it. The dry, blistering warmth that stole the breath from my lungs. Behind the creature, Hagrid yelped as the blast caught the edge of his beard, the thick hair curling and smoking where the fire licked across it. The half-giant frantically swatted at the singed strands, embers drifting down around him as the hearthlight and dragonfire merged into a single, furious glow.

But my body had already begun to betray me.

The heat locked my muscles in place, my chest tightening until every breath felt shallow and wrong. My throat constricted as if invisible hands were closing around it, and the room blurred at the edges of my vision. Sweat trickled down my spine despite the chill that had suddenly taken hold of my limbs.

And then the past came rushing back.

For a terribly horrid moment, the small burst of flame before me was no longer contained within the walls of a hut on the grounds of Hogwarts. Instead, I saw blue fire. It was unnatural and the hungry flames were greedily licking at the walls of the home I had once known. I could almost feel them again, searing against my skin, devouring everything they touched. The scent of smoke thickened in my lungs, choking and suffocating, and somewhere in the distance I heard screaming.

My parents.

Their voices twisted through the roar of the fire, raw with terror as the flames consumed the house around them. Past and present folded together until I could no longer separate the two. All I remembered was dragging my useless body across the floor, desperate and helpless, hauling myself toward the door while my whole world burned behind me.

I was a coward.

You’re a coward…

I was a worthless peon who did nothing when faced with a life-or-death decision…

Nothing…

My parents crossed the veil because of me…

Yes…

Something in me, something truly vile, pushed that narrative with resounding force until I felt my knees buckle. My burn scars burned even hotter, my mind screaming out into the void, and my charred heart painfully clenched at the words. 

But I felt gentle hands encircling my body and felt them steady me before I fell to the floor of this hut. 

I could smell their scent and another scent that I recognized. 

Both of their scents brought my senses and mind back to the present.

My eyes fluttered open, a pained rumble coming from deep within my person, and I was greeted by three gazes who looked at me with varying degrees of worry…

“Salazar's snakes…” I growled, my voice reverberating off the walls of the hut.

The miniscule dragon had been subdued by Longbottom’s and I’s pheromones, now forgotten in the grand scheme of things that had just transpired, but I was becoming increasingly uncomfortable with all the attention. 

I had these… 

…flashbacks before, these thoughts before, and dreams that had plagued me since my parents death, but they had never been in the presence of others like this. 

The voice in my head that said these horrid things had waned over the years and seemingly came back with a damnable vengeance because of this puissant flashback.

“I’m fine.” I rumbled, my voice rough and scratchy, but my words didn’t seem to alleviate their worry. “Merlin, I said I’m fine!” I hissed, my nostrils flaring, my pheromones pumping out my distress into the air at an alarming rate.

The silence that preceded my outburst was deafening.

Luna was the one who had kept me from falling, but decided her touch wasn’t welcome at the moment.

It was the Omega Gryffindor that cautiously approached me from the other side of the room, his pheromones stronger than they ever had been before, and cut through that silence.

“Hermione…” Longbottom shakily said, his hands reaching out for me, but stopping at my rigid reaction. “Respectfully… You aren’t fine. None of us…” he started to say, gulping some air down and breathing heavily. “None of us gave a second thought to how you would react to a fire-breathing dragon. It may have been a shock to all of us that Hagrid had a dragon, but we should have thought ahead about the implications. And for that… I’m sorry, but you need someone right now-” He tried to explain, but Hagrid interrupted him.

“I’m sorry to interrupt lad, but who is that?” Hagrid said, his finger pointing over to the frosted window behind us.

All of us turned to see who was at the window and it was…

Draco Malfoy!

Moronic git is spying on us…

The arse is dead if I catch him…

He will regret poking his nose into my affairs…

Chapter Text

I was just millimeters away from the huts door.

My breath fanned out and covered its woody exterior, my enraged panting loud enough for all to hear, but I could move no further.

Hagrid, Luna, and Longbottom had my person in their grasp.

The larger Beta alone should’ve proven enough, but my Alpha hindbrain had surged my body with strength because of my white-hot anger. 

It was proven, by a renowned dynamic philosopher named Marley Lacework, that emotions could strengthen or weaken one when a dynamic was involved. I had compared it to adrenaline when one was strengthened, like a mother lifting a car off her child, but more potent because of the magic running in a witch or wizard's veins. The magic served to boost this magical variation of adrenaline and gave a witch or wizard enhanced strength for a time. It was also true of the opposite that one’s dynamic could weaken a witch or wizard in a multitude of ways. It was more typical in Omega’s because of their horrid mistreatment, but Alpha’s were most known to undergo this phenomenon when losing their soulmate.

All three of them did this until I calmed myself down to a point where I was manageable once again.

But… 

The anger coursing through me was still a simmering, feverish warmth that made my very bones ache…

My body had already felt like it was on the brink of collapse because of my daft reaction to the fire, but now as I as I harshly breath into the open air, I felt fatigued beyond compare and wanted nothing more than to feel the cool, silk sheets of my bed.

“It’s all right.” Luna said, her hand gently rubbing soothing circles on my back. “I know you’re tired, but there is something you must do. Someone you must meet or you won’t see them for a very long time.”

“What?” I dumbly replied, my feet stopping in the middle of the grassy field we had been traversing on. “What in Salazar's name are you talking about, Luna?”

The Omega Gryffindor looked equally confused, his own body just a ways away from my own, but the Beta Ravenclaw was looking at the stars that brightly glittered in the night sky with a wondrous smile on her face.

“You will know in time.” Luna dreamily said, still looking away from my person. “We’ll wait here while you find that someone in the Forbidden Forest. They need some help. The faeries are practically screeching at you to run there now.”

“Luna-” I tried to say, but Luna was having none of my back talk.

“Enough.” Luna shot back, her body quickly facing mine. “You will go. Now. And remember… Three is the key to everything, Hermione. Everything!” She added as she stalked up to me and pushed me in the direction of the Forbidden Forest.

I slightly stumbled like a newborn centaur and rumbled disapprovingly at the situation I now found myself in.

“Luna and her indistinct words…” I scoffed, my nostrils flaring, as I stomped into the forest's muddy floor. “And again with the mud…”

Who am I supposed to meet?

And why in the world are they in Forbidden Forest?

The forest was alive, filled with dangerous creatures that could very well be my own demise at any given moment, but I still aimlessly trudged along. The dense fog was low to the ground and the tension was palpable. My ears were tuned into every noise, my eyes keen to see every slight movement, and my mind spinning me mad. My enhanced senses that were allotted to me by my dynamic served useful to me in a situation such as this.

My Alpha hindbrain was on high alert. 

I had to be prudent when walking through these magical woods. 

Centaurs, Acromantula, Unicorns, Trolls, and quite possibly a number of other magical creatures could be waiting for their chance to dispose of the Alpha witch that had trespassed into the forest. Albus had always stressed that no students who attended Hogwarts should wander into the Forbidden Forest, at least without a Professor, but the Beta Ravenclaw had expressed for me to do so and here I was.

Gaia…

This mysterious someone had better be worth this trouble…

A crunching of leaves drew my attention, sharp in the stillness, and the stench of blood slid into my nostrils. It wasn’t a scent I was unfamiliar with, yet this time something about it felt different. It was compelling in a way that made my stomach tighten even as my instincts urged me closer. Two distinct scents tangled together in the air, twisting and blending, and I drew in a slow breath to separate them.

The stronger one pulled at me.

It carried strange notes that did not belong in the forest. They were a sweet perfume I didn’t recognize, something soft and floral, undercut by a faintly nutty scent that reminded me of almonds. Beneath it all lingered iron and a cloying richness that brought cacao to mind, thick and almost suffocating. At first, I assumed the iron was simply the blood saturating the ground, but as I focused on that single note - isolating it and tasting it in the air - I realized with a creeping chill that it was something else entirely.

It was the smell of death.

Blood lingered in the air, but death lingered in this someone’s blood…

Their death?

Were they dying?

Or were they dealing death?

I didn’t have time to think about the conundrum any longer because a clamorous, pained whine filled my ears and I immediately bounded for said noise…

Body be damned.

It was like I was under some sort of compulsion.

My mind, my person, and my very atoms were screaming at me to protect. 

It was a need rather than a want. 

It was like nuclear fission. 

My very neutrons struck the nucleus of my heavy atoms, causing them to split into two smaller nuclei, releasing a significant amount of energy and additional neutrons which then triggered further fission reactions in a chain reaction that had me cresting into unseen territories. 

I soared over fallen trees that were in my path like a wild gazelle and felt myself align with my Alpha hindbrain. We were in perfect harmony as I sprinted through the forest and focused on the goal that had consumed my very being.

Quickly…

Quickly!

After my frantic sprinting, my feet carrying me in a direct line to my goal, I saw two persons.

One was a wizard who had their wand out…

And another was a magnificent witch, one who wore a glittering black dress that clung to her form that shimmered in the moonlight and had furs draped over her shoulders, who was on the forest floor. The fog partially covered her body, but I could see the pained look plastered on her face. I realized the two blood scents I had smelled were coming off of them, my mind spinning with the implication of the scene I had just stumbled upon, and my hand quickly released my wand from its holder that was on my leg.

This disgusting wizard, who looked to be enjoying what he was doing, had hurt the witch on the floor.

He.

Hurt.

HER!

“SECTUMSEMPRA!” I inhumanly growled, my magic core humming and my wand tip glowing a bright green. 

This was a… 

…spell… 

Severnia and I had come up with as a last resort, but my mouth blurted out the words and my stiff hand waved the wand movements. My broken magic core shouldn’t have been able to handle this type of spell, but the healing of one of the cracks was why I hadn’t dropped dead. I, for some unforeseen reason, held a deep hatred for the wizard standing before me and deemed him worthy of the pain that still coursed through my person. 

I watched, as a jet of green light that formed an X, crashed with precision into the wizard who was caught unaware and a vile, nauseating… squelch made it to my ears. The… spell… severed the wizard in multiple places, his insides spilling onto the forest floor below him, blood flowing like a river from his gut, and his face was one of pure horror as his hands fumbled with said intestines. His fingers sifted through blood and guts, but they served useless in his endeavor. It was even more horrifying because half of his face had been removed from his head. I could see his brain thumping with the last vestiges of his weakening heart. The neural oscillations were one of a dead man and, a second later, he fell to the floor with a loud thud. He was reunited with his blood and intestines, his mouth uttering a terrifying sound that Muggles attributed to as a ‘death rattle.’ but all was silent after that chill-inducing sound.

Merlin, Salazar, Morgana, Nimue, and Circe…

What…

What have I done?

My breathing was heavy, my mouth retching at the stench that permeated from the now dead wizard, but I was… 

Pleased?

My Alpha hindbrain rumbled within the back of my mind and I felt jo- joy at protecting the woman.

My eyes found the older witch who was on the floor, but who was now lithely standing up in one consecutive motion. Her facial expression changed to that of the Cheshire cat from Alice in Wonderland and I felt even more nauseous if that was possible. She had begun to walk toward my person, but my own body remained rigid and my feet planted firmly where I stood. I watched, with bated breath, as her body rhythmically swayed and intuitively with each cat-like step. She no longer looked like an injured witch, but a woman who was instead the predator.

And… 

Her pheromones.

Gaia, her pheromones…

This woman was an Alpha.

Her and I’s pheromones mingled in the air as if they were dancing.

Our scents combined as if that was what they were meant to do.

Her body was now close, but a few paces away. 

The other witch was eyeing me up and down, her tongue dashing out to lick those bright red and very plump lips of hers…

“Oh… You are truly… magnifica…” She purred, her voice silky and titillating to my thudding ears.

(Magnificient)

“I…” I tried to reply, but the words just came out as strangled nonsense from my very dry mouth.

The older witch hummed, a rumble that made my very spine shiver, and she started to advance on me with measured steps, her feet unapologetically crunching twigs and leaves under her heeled feet. Her luscious locks swayed, the brown shimmering just as her dress did, and I felt severely outmatched by this goddess of a woman. 

I didn’t even understand how she was walking in those heels, but she made it look…

Effortless.

“Does a cat have your tongue, amore?” The witch asked, once again purring as her hand drifted up to the scarred part of my face, the back of her hand sensually caressing the textured skin.

Warmth…

All I felt was a more than pleasant warmth with her touch…

It wasn’t the type of warmth I had felt in Hagrid’s hut or the agonizing heat when my very skin burned, but a sensation that was oh so similar to when Minerva touched me…

A low growl slipped from my lips and I leaned into the scant touch.

“Why?” I said, my voice rough and scratchy, my eyes closed as I reveled in the familiar warmth.

“You are oh so lovely…” She replied smoothly. “Forged from the fires of Pompeii themselves… A strapping Alpha witch who, no doubt, is as intelligent as she is powerful…” She added, her lips so very close to my ear, her words a sweet whisper that constricted my very soul.

“Why?” I asked again,  my eyes now open and narrowed at the smaller woman before me, my voice tight. “I… I killed him. I killed him… For… you. Why?”

The older witch chuckled.

“A question for another time, my stella.” The witch replied, her lips brushing the corner of my mouth. “We will meet again, but I will not leave you wanting. I will give you a name. My name.”

(star)

“And it is?” I asked, my breathing heavy as I stayed in this woman's presence.

“Anathema…” Anathema whispered, her name heavy on her lips, her body leaving my personal space and slowly backing away into the fog that seemed to swallow her person whole.

The warmth from Anathema’s touch had ebbed away and a sense of longing replaced the sensation. She had also felt oddly familiar, my mind meticulously trying to dredge up memories of why she had felt so familiar, but I couldn’t quite place the feeling. 

My eyes swiveled to where the body was supposed to be, but…

It was no longer there.

“What in the-” I tried to say, but a hand on my shoulder had me jumping out of my skin and spinning to see who would dare touch me.

When I turned around, I was met with the face of a concerned Hagrid who was holding up a lantern and three others who were behind him. Luna and Longbottom were, of course, here, but Malfoy was looking at me with a smug smile. My euphoria from Anathema’s touch was all but forgotten and a simmering rage started to build within me at the sight of the Omega Malfoy.

“Hello, little dragon.” I growled, my jaw clenched.

The experience with Anathema left me more frazzled than when Merlin had to deal with twentyfour men's egos and the control I would usually have over my pheromones was lessened by a significant amount. The twit of a Slytherin felt the full force of them. He staggered back, whimpered, and started to shake at the intensity of an Alpha who was angry.

I was lost in the haze that was my negative emotions, but another gentler hand replaced Hagrid’s larger hand on my shoulder.

“Don’t become them, Hermione.” Luna whispered, my eyes focusing on Longbottom who was also shaking and I immediately felt dread course through me. “You’re better than those Alpha’s who use their pheromones to dominate. Fight the flames. Extinguish them and let your brilliance shine through…”

That's…

That's right…

Be better you daft bint.

You wanted to be better!

My eyes screwed shut and I focused on reining my Alpha pheromones in. I could taste my anger, it suffused the air I breathed, filled my lungs, but I didn’t stop. It had been so easy to control them before and now it seemed I was fighting for that same control. 

I was exhausted.

I was aching from head to toe.

My magic core had been strained by the spell I had used on that man and it to ached.

Droplets of sweat dropped from my face, the strain of today's events weighing heavy on my soul, but I preserved.

I had to.

I was better than them.

All of them.

I was not the Horror of Hogwarts.

I was not the same as all the other Slytherins in my house.

And I was not an Alpha who abused their dynamic.

You are…

Stop LYING to yourself…

I had to push the horrid thoughts to the back of my mind.

And push through I did.

I found the strength I had left and smelled a less commanding presence in the air. 

My pheromones had slowly started to stop pouring out my person and, by Salazar's mind, I eventually felt that the air around us had shifted entirely. I could no longer smell the anger or feel the commanding presence that was thick and speculated that I had done what I set out to do.

They had receded.

And I was painfully panting as I clutched my robes.

“Bloody hell, Hermione…” Longbottom mumbled, a shiver wracking his lanky body.

“If yer done throwin’ a fit…” Hagrid said, his eyes narrowed at me. “Why in Dumbledore’s name were ye out ‘ere by yerself, missy?”

“I was…” I tried to say, my breathing still ragged. “Investigating… A disturbance…”

The larger Beta huffed and crossed his arms over his chest.

“Right…” Hagrid lowly replied, his eyes scanning the forest behind me. “Ye’re comin’ with us. These lot behind me are bein’ punished, an’ so are ye now. Ye know th’ rules… No students allowed in th’ Forbidden Forest.”

“Never would’ve taken you for a rule breaker, mudblood.” Draco spat as he tried to steady himself, his voice quivering and betraying his true emotions at the moment.

I ground my teeth together and was just about to spit venom back at the twat, but Hagrid interrupted before I could get a singular word out.

“That’s enough outta ye, Mr. Malfoy.” Hagrid rumbled as he walked a few paces and looked at all of us. “There’ll be no slurs used in me presence. All o’ ye will listen t’ me, or I’ll be forced t’ report yer continued bad behavior t’ Headmaster Dumbledore.”

No words were spoken, but all of our heads nodded at Hagrid's words.

I felt like a chastised child.

But I deserved the chastisement.

And at least the git got what he deserved…

“We’re here because Draco, the bloody prat, tattled on us…” Longbottom whispered as he made his way over to me, a small huff coming from his lips.

My Alpha hindbrain flared at the news.

“Of course the little he did…” I snarled, the noise tone filled with displeasure.

“There are more Nargles flitting around your head, Hermione…” Luna said with a tiny giggle.

I sighed and rubbed the bridge of my nose.

I just really couldn’t deal with this nonsense anymore.

I just…

I just killed someone for Salazar's sake!

The spell Severnia and I developed was used to slaughter some wizard!

I wanted to wrap myself in Minerva’s arms and forget what transpired here…

No…

No, that isn’t right, Hermione.

You don’t want to forget…

Her…

“Everything will be alright.” Luna soothingly and airily whispered, her hand gently rubbing lulling circles on my back. “She has made sure of that.”

“Was the Grim meant for me? Or for her?” I whispered back, thinking back to Professor Trelawney’s words about the Omega Gryffindor and I.

“I doubt she would’ve met an untimely end to a wizard like that.” Luna replied, more giggling coming from her mouth.

“You and your knowings, my little seer.” I said, a rumble following those bemused words.

“Finally admitting that I may not be… Loony?” Luna replied, her voice clearer and a seriousness to her tone that wasn’t there just a moment ago, but still a whisper.

“I would’ve never called you that horrid nickname, but I decided to stop waltzing around the topic.” I responded.

The Beta Ravenclaw knowing… 

Her… 

Where Anathema was going to be, and the importance of meeting her tonight, had all but made this decision a straightforward one. It was time to stop hiding this secret in the dark and allow Luna to be her true self. Being a true seer in the Wizarding world was a revered position. Even though I thought she was full of nonsense, witches like Professor Trelawney held the respect of even Albus. He had told me before that her ramblings could prove useful in the future, but I failed to see the merit when all she did was make a fool of herself and foretell students' deaths.

Unfortunately, Hagrid interrupted our discussion and loudly coughed to get our attention.

“Enough chatter.” Hagrid said, his eyes settling on Luna, Longbottom, and I. “We need t’ move, an’ move quick.”

The larger Beta didn’t give us enough time to respond to his statement and turned around to stalk deeper into the woods.

“Hagrid isn’t too happy right now because they took away Norbert…” Longbottom whispered as the four of us started to follow in his wake. “Draco didn’t just tattle on us, but told Headmaster Dumbledore about the baby dragon and looked smug about being an absolute git.” He finished, huffing a bit at the end of his explanation.

“They… They what?” I growled, my voice quiet enough to not be heard by Hagrid and the Omega Slytherin, but aggravated enough for the two walking beside me to know what state I was in.

I swear to Merlin I’m going to wring his pure-blood neck!

“Draco came back with Professor McGonagall, who scolded us for being out after curfew, and Headmaster Dumbledore. We all walked back in silence to his hut where Headmaster Dumbledore and Hagrid got into a verbal shouting match… It ended with Headmaster Dumbledore apparating away with Norbert and Professor McGonagall depositing us with Hagrid for our punishment.” Longbottom explained in more detail.

“Poor Norbert…” Luna sniffed sadly. “He was screeching for Hagrid until the very end…”

An uncomfortable silence settled between us until Longbottom quietly spoke up again.

“And… Somehow Professor McGonagall knew you were still out here, Hermione. I have no idea… I swear to Godric Gryffindor himself! She looked… pale? Worried? She said she wanted you to come back to her chambers after this punishment was over. She kind of jumbled her words, but that was the jist of them…” Longbottom added in a whisper, his eyes darting to me nervously and then back to the woods that surrounded us.

“I wonder why Professor McGonagall was acting in such a way…” Luna added, her voice full of mischief.

“I’ll-” I started to say, but cleared my throat. “I’ll make sure to see what the Professor wants when we get back to Hogwarts.”

Saying the unadulterated truth…

It was right on the tip of my damnable tongue, but I couldn’t spit it out…

I wasn’t fearful of their judgment.

I wasn’t untrusting of them either…

I was still a coward who clung to my own self-preservation.

Truths…

They could be devastating when told to the erroneous witch or wizard…

I’ll tell them…

In time, I’ll tell them…

My conflicting thoughts were interrupted by our group halting and the larger Beta bent down to the forest’s floor. The fog wasn’t as thick the deeper we delved, but it still hid what Hagrid had found. It wasn’t until he stood back up, a silvery liquid coating his finger, that I knew now exactly why we were here…

“Some say th’ gods bleed gold…” Hagrid started, the silvery liquid dripping off his finger. “But silver? Silver’s for th’ pure. Alchemists can bend gold t’ their will, shape it from th’ very dirt we’re standin’ on… Potioneer’s can brew it in th’ form o’ Liquid Luck… But gold… gold can spoil somethin’ nasty, while silver… silver can’t. So what d’you reckon that means fer th’ liquid I jus’ found?” He asked, a sad glint in his eyes.

“Unicorn blood…” I answered, my voice tinged with danger.

My Alpha hindbrain at attention and the alarm bells started to ring once again.

“True, that’s unicorn blood, that is,” Hagrid replied, his bushy eyebrows furrowed. “Found one dead a few weeks ago an’ now… now, this one’s been hurt real bad by somethin’.”

My body became alive and felt like that… 

Something was watching us at this very moment. 

My head swiveled to the dense forest around us, the darkness concealing movement that my one good eye followed, and I knew we weren’t alone. This forest was filled with magical life, but the stench of death filled my nose. 

It was…

Familiar.

My mind spun with the implications of that thought while a howl pierced our very ears.

“Salazar, we are going to be eaten by a bloody rabid mutt…” Draco mumbled, his voice filled with fear.

“A witch or wizard needs a bit o’ excitement to grow hair on their chest…” Hagrid commented, chuckling softly. “Anyways, this is why we’re here. We’ll find the poor beast an’ see what made it bleed.”

“Why would a witch need hair on her chest…” Draco muttered and I rolled my eyes at the comment.

“Of course… Why wouldn’t we hunt something dangerous in the Forbidden Forest? This is where I’m going to die. The Grim… Professor Trelawney… My fate is sealed…” Longbottom whined, his and Malfoys Omega pheromones flaring at the potential risk these woods posed, while Luna moved to pat him on the shoulder.

“Miss Luna an’ Mr. Longbottom, you’re with me,” Hagrid said, glancing at the pair before turning his eyes to the remaining two. “An’, Miss Hermione, you’ll be goin’ with Mr. Malfoy.”

Then Omega Slytherin whined about being paired with me while my good eye started to twitch.

“Of course, Hagrid.” I replied while giving Hagrid a short, curt nod and then turning fully to Draco. “Seems like we’re now paired together, little dragon.” I sarcastically rumbled.”

“Let’s just get this over with.” Draco replied as he snatched the lantern out of Hagrid’s hand, a sneer on his face, his feet stomping off into the distance as I followed the tantrum-throwing Slytherin.

I take one last glance at the three who throw me their looks of pity, the sounds of Malfoy’s cursing getting more and more distant, and then proceed to follow the git once again…

“Hagrid is a very very petty man for this…” I whispered, a scoff leaving my lips.

I didn’t have to walk far, even with my labored state, and… 

…bumped into the ever-whinging Omega Slytherin.

Accidentally…

“You wait till my Father hears about this, Granger.” Draco hissed my way as he regained his footing.

“Why would I care about your spineless Father?” I growled back, our feet continuing to move forward. “I would be more afraid if you enacted your Mother’s name, then his.” I huffed, a chuckle escaping my lips.

“Keep my Mother’s name out of that dirty mouth of yours, mudblood!” Draco replied, his voice going up a few octaves.

I looked around, the forest eerily serene, and glared at the moron.

“Salazar’s snakes! You bumbling twit… Keep that trap shut!” I angrily whispered back. “Or do you actually want to meet your end in this dreary forest?”

I was exhausted, running on fumes, while the memories of her and the incident were still fresh in my mind.

At the moment…

I had no patience for a spoiled brat.

Another howl reached our ears and the two of us stopped walking. Malfoy looked around in a frenzy, his control on his Omega pheromones slipping once again, and his hands trembled as he held up the lantern to shine light into the murky darkness.

I softly snarled and my Alpha hindbrain was ready for a clash between beasts. 

Werewolves were different from those who had dynamics.

The Omega Slytherin was right to fear them.

The majority, those who have a dynamic, were susceptible to their dynamics desires, but held the metaphorical reigns. We didn’t transform nor did we have another consciousness in our person. One’s dynamic was a feeling, an inherent part of one’s person that was unlocked, and was an extension of one's personality. Werewolves were two people in one. The wolf and the person. Yin and Yang. It is similar to one who had multiple personality disorder. I had read an article on the topic and found it fascinating. The wolf is equivalent to an alter and is a separate entity. When the full moon blooms, the wolf is brought to the forefront and is broken free of their cage.

Primal desires unleashed…

Useless…

It is not to say that werewolves were inherently dangerous…

It was that the wolf was a predator…

Plague…

And one should never interfere with the prey of a predator…

Because that howl?

That was the call of a predator who was hunting.

Horror…

“Salazar’s bloody basilisk…” Draco cursed, his hand wildly swinging the lantern to see in every-which direction.

“Scared, Malfoy?” I teased, my lip curling upward to reveal a wolfish grin that showed my sharp incisors.

“I. Am. Not!” Draco scoffed, his teeth gritted in annoyance.

I didn’t dignify that childish answer with a rebuttal and continued walking. The tree's roots were more elongated, more robust the further we went, and I could feel the hum of magic in the air. It wasn’t the pleasantness of Minerva’s warmth or the excitement I felt around her, but the same darkness that seemed to follow us through this dreaded forest. 

My burn scars thrummed painfully and my feet came to halt while I clutched my body in pain. 

I made no noise, but Malfoy noticed that there was something amiss with me. His words reached my ears, but I didn’t understand what he was saying.I couldn’t focus on him. I could only focus on the mounting pain. It felt like my skin was burning once again, my mind cursing that this was happening once again, but there was nothing there like always.

There were no triggers.

No cause for this sudden agony…

Nothing is-

BLOOD-TRAITOR!

The Omega Slytherin and I’s head snapped to a slurping sound that was coming from right in front of us. He quickly lifted his lantern, the light illuminating where the vile noise was coming from, but what we saw was something truly horrid…

I saw…

I saw….

A hooded figure with glowing red eyes, mouth covered in silver blood, and their skin…

I squinted my eyes, at least the one eye that still had sight, and could see a bit of flesh drop from their face…

Their body was rotten.

“AAAAHHHH!!!” Draco screamed, his Omega pheromones pushing out violently and staggering the being in front of us.

The absolute git didn’t wait a moment longer and ran in the other direction while screaming like a small witchling.

My body was stock-still.

My eyes darted from the poor, lifeless unicorn to the cloaked figure that was now growling over it.

The cloaked figure swayed, almost reminiscent of a snake’s movements, their body coming closer and closer to where I was. My hand gripped the holster that housed my wand, but I doubted I could cast even one spell with how currently drained I was. I had just started on the path to recovery, some hope flaring in my soul, but I was now facing the second threat to my life only just this night…

The closer the cloaked figure got the more my burn scars painfully thrummed…

My mind was a cacophony of unending agony, my breath ragged, and my feet refused to move…

Move!

MOVE!

My stunted mind seemed to register the panicked thought, the singular word I screamed into the void that was my panicked brain, and I started to stumble back away from the haunting, cloaked figure that had now closed in on my person.

I stumbled and stumbled…

My feet tripped over the thick roots that lay on the ground…

And my arse met the forest’s floor…

My Alpha hindbrain whimpered in utter fear.

All the while, the cloaked figure and I’s eyes were still locked onto each other…

BLOOD-TRAITOR!

HORROR!

CURSE!

UNWANTED!

DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!DIE!

DIE!!!!!!!!!

It was like looking into the eyes of death itself, one who had given up everything in pursuit of power, and I truly believed this was how I would pass the veil and be reunited with my parents. 

The sight of the cloaked figure felt familiar, but I couldn’t place where in Salazar's name I would’ve encountered this… 

…this evil. 

My thoughts swirled back to Professor Trelawney, Longbottom’s own words he spoke earlier resonating within me now, and I couldn't help but wonder if the old witch truly saw my death.

You survived almost being burned alive and now some rotten corpse is going to be the death of me…

Shakily, my hand quickly fumbled with my wand that was in its holster, un-holstered it, and started to point it at the cloaked figure. I knew casting a spell would most likely kill me also, but I was a Slytherin, and I wouldn’t die in some ditch. Luckily, a noise thudded through the forest and it got both of our attention. It was getting closer and closer, the sound reminiscent of hooves clopping, and the cloaked figure startled back as something large soared over my head, Wide-eyes, I looked on at the centaur who now stood before me, protecting me, it front legs rearing in the air as it kicked at the hooded figure.

“BEGONE WITH YOU FOUL, CIRIHTOR!” The centaur boomed, his voice seemingly reaching all.

(Reaper)

The cloaked figure seemed to let out a terrifying screech that chilled my aching bones and fled to the dense fog that was behind it. The centaur stood guard, watching as the being vanished from our sight, and relaxed there broad shoulders when they could no longer see the threat. My body, although worn to the nth degree, felt the oppressive, vile magic recede now that the cloaked figure had gone and I took a few deep breaths that replenished the air that was lacking in my lungs.

The voice…

The voice stopped…

To live another day, I suppose…

Cautiously, and on uneven legs, I stood up from the ground I had been sitting on. The centaur trotted toward me, his spine straight and fur glistening, but his facial expressions were not one who seemed to be in an amicable mood. Those features were drawn tight and I could see that they held great worry for what had just transpired. I was cautious in approaching them, my Slytherin ways tickling the back of my mind, but they had just liberated me from an early grave, so I tried to be less hesitant with my trust.

“Hermione Jean Granger…” The centaur started, their face grimacing as their eyes roamed over my person. “You must leave at once.” They firmly added.

“I would usually be quite stubborn, but I have almost met death twice tonight…” I replied, a tired sigh leaving my lips. “But may I ask why? And also could I ask for your name? You are my savior and it is only polite…”

“The forest is not safe…. Especially for you.” The centaur said, their hooves stomping anxiously. “That was… I am not sure exactly who they were, but I know that the stars have foretold that a great evil will plague the world once more.” The centaur explained with an irritated huff. “And I am called Firenze. Alpha Firenze.”

“Interesting…” I hummed, intrigued about a centaur having a dynamic. “And this great evil has been hunting unicorns?”

“Indeed…” Firenze answered, their lips now downturned and his tone one of sadness. “It is a terrible crime to slay such a pure being such as a unicorn…” They continued, looking back at the dead beast. “This death makes two. The first looked as if someone had bitten into its flesh and it seems this one is the same. Drinking the blood of a unicorn.. It is- is unthinkable. Unicorns blood will keep one alive, even if they are on the brink of death, but… at a terrible price… For you to obtain this blood, you have to slay something pure, so pure, that from the moment the blood touches your lips you will have a half-life. A cursed life.”

“So this… being… wanted to extend its life? This prophesied evil?” I surmised, my mind spinning with the implications of such a thing.

“Ineed and if this being wants to extend its life… Can you think of the one thing that could grant that, Hermione Jean Granger?” Firenze asked, leaning closer and conveying the importance of what they were asking in their tone.

“Merlin, Morgana, Nimue, and Circe…” I cursed, my own pheromones flaring at the realization. “The Philosopher’s Stone…”

“You again correct, young witchling.” Firenze replied as they backed away at my rising anger.

“Does Albus know?” I asked, my head snapping up, my fiery eyes finding Firenze’s. “Is that why he is having the cerberus guard it? Does he know who is after it?”

“I am not sure.” Firenze responded, their own pheromones tightly locked within themselves. I would’ve been impressed by Firenze’s control, their ability to remain composed when presented with an irate Alpha, but I was spiraling with that one simple question.”But what I do know is you are important. Keep asking questions, Hermione. I can only read the stars and trust the Fates, but if there is one thing I can do….  One thing you can take away from this meeting… It is to question everything…” They added, a seriousness to their voice that made me take the advice thoughtfully.

A rustling caught both of our attention and we saw a group of four crest a hill that was some ways away.

“Hermione!” Neville squeaked, his eyes wide as he stared at Firenze.

Luna had a bright smile on her face, her hand waving at Firenze, while Malfoy scowled at the centaur and stood further away than the rest of the group. I could smell two sets of Omega pheromones in the air, but one was defensive while the other smelled like fear. I could guess who belonged to who, but Longbottom did his best not to show his emotions and for that I felt something akin to pride for the Gryffindor.

“Hullo there, Firenze.” Hagrid said warmly. “I see ye’ve met our bright Miss Granger.” He then turned to me. “Ye alright?”

“I’m perfectly fine, Hagrid.” I answered, my eyes flitting from Firenze to the large wizard.

I wasn’t fine, but I would not show weakness in front of so many people.

You can crumble into tiny pieces when you get to Minerva’s chambers.

Well…

That is if my soulmate doesn’t kill me first…

“Well, Hermione Jean Granger…” Firenze started out, their voice pulling me back to look at them. “... this is where I leave you. You are safe now. My duty is done, but… remember what I have said. Ask questions. Never stop being the creator of your own destiny. The Fates and the stars may know of the paths you may take, but you, you are the one who chooses those paths…” They explained, their eyes lingering on my own for but a moment until they turned around and stalked back into the forest. “You are more than you know…”

All was silent after Firenze’s departure.

We all could only look at the dead unicorn, its pure life slain carelessly, and wonder about the future of the wizarding world…

Chapter Text

The walk back to Hogwarts was torturous.

Absolutely. 

Torturous.

I had bemoaned previously that my body was on its last legs, but once the adrenaline had worn off, it was even worse than I feared…

I felt like my whole body was shutting down.

Luna and Longbottom wanted to discuss what had just happened and what this all meant for this school year, but I couldn’t keep my eyes open long enough. It was like I was fading in and out of consciousness, the spine tingling words of two women tickling my proverbial ear, and I was obliged to follow those sweet nothings into the void forever…

“Hermione?” Luna asked, her voice sounding so far away, but oh so very worried. “Neville… I think she’s being swept away by a Heliopath… They are notorious for dragging souls into the veil…”

“What?!” Longbottom shouted, his tone one of alarm. “What do you-” He tried to say, but my legs had finally given their all and I crumpled down onto the earth below.

My breathing grew heavy, each inhale dragging through my chest as though the air itself had thickened around me. The world at the edges of my vision began to drift, the forest and everything within it seeming to float farther and farther away, as if I were slowly slipping beneath dark water. It took more and more effort to pull breath into my lungs, every gasp shallow and unsatisfying - while my eyelids grew unbearably heavy - traitorous things that wanted nothing more than to fall shut and surrender me to the creeping dark…

“We need Professor McGonagall.” Luna seriously professed, her voice wobbling.

“Why would we need the Professor?” Longbottom asked and it seemed like Malfoy was in agreement with his fellow Omega for the first time in his life.

“I… can’t tell you.” Luna answered as she sighed. “She just needs to be here… Draco, since you got the Professor last time, can you get her again?”

“Why should I help the blithering mudblood?” Draco grumbled while stomping his feet like a child.

“Tha’s enough o’ that, Mr. Malfoy.” Hagrid firmly said. “I’ll come along wit’ yeh so we can fetch Professor McGonagall an’ put in a good word that yeh were a great help… How’s tha’ sound, lad?”

“Not a boy…” Draco sneered under his breath. “...but that will do just fine, I suppose.”

“Brilliant!” Hagrid said, his hands clapping together with a thump. “Let’s get a move on so Miss Hermione here can get some proper help.”

I was barely able to pay attention to the words being exchanged anymore, time seeming to be inconsequential, but felt lithe arms wrapping around my person, gently picking me up off the ground and off the muddy dirt my still person had been laying in. It was like a cocoon of warmth had enveloped me and my battered body was instantly soothed. Now that I was picked up, I could tell we were walking, that I was being moved, while people worriedly talked all around me.

It wasn’t until I was placed on a soft bed, a groan slipping from my lips, that I heard but not a sound…

“Oh, ma silly witch, ma radiant Slytherin... Hou coud ye dae this tae me?” A woman said, her broguish voice familiar, the words angry yet sadness seeped into her tone. “Ma heart feels like it it is bein torn from ma chest, lass…”

With great effort, my eyes fluttered open, and I bore witness to Minerva McGonagall who was at my side. Tears streamed down her face, those emerald-green eyes of hers now red and puffy, her Omega pheromones coated the entirety of her chambers to the point where I could only smell her. It wasn’t unpleasant, not unpleasant at all, but I could see that I had caused a mess. I could see that I had caused my soulmate to worry about my well-being and deserved her ire.

Frankly…

I was the biggest arse in the wizarding world at the moment…

And my Alpha hindbrain agreed.

We were not at all in sync at the moment.

“I…” I tried to say, my throat dry, my face contorting into a grimace “I’m so sorry…”

“And what, pray tell, are you sorry for?” Minerva replied, her voice now seemingly cool and calm, but the storm still raged in her eyes. Her head sat in her lap, clenched, her knuckles turning white from the force of her restrained anger. “Dè rinn thu, hm? Innis dhomh, mo ghràidh.”

(What did you do, hm? Tell me, my dear.)

I flinched at the older Omega’s enunciation of the endearment and groaned at the pain that shot up my spine because of the harsh movement.

Salazar’s snakes…

This moronic body…

I roughly swallowed before answering, my tongue flicking out to lick my dry lips, and I felt my own Alpha pheromones leaking out to try to soothe Minerva’s potent ones.

“Shall I start- start from the beginning?” I responded, my body aching for Minerva’s warm touch, but the older Omega witch remained just out of grasp, her rigid form sitting in one of the chairs that were in her chambers.

“Aye, that would be smart of you to do at this moment.” Minerva replied, her features tight, her lips pulled inward. “Do not leave a single detail out.”

“I won’t, my lioness.” I answered. “I promise I won’t leave not even one iota of information out of my retelling.” Minerva’s features softened at the endearment, but she remained at a distance. “It all started with us walking towards Hagrid’s hut. We were… following a lead on a matter we were researching…” I saw Minerva opening her mouth, but shakily held up a hand. “And before you say anything… Yes, we were out after curfew. I’m sorry for that, but that is neither here nor there at the moment. Once the three of us finished up at Hagrid’s, we all started to walk back to Hogwarts, but Luna stopped me. She told me I needed to go into the woods. I believe her specific words were… ‘I know you’re tired, but there is something you must do. Someone you must meet.’ At the time, I didn’t understand what she was talking about, but it was all made clear in the Fobidden Forest. You must know what I’m talking about, don’t you Minerva?”

The older Omega’s own tongue darted out to lick her plump lips.

“I…” Minerva started out, her words coming out in a strangled noise and she huffed. “I think I do. I am not at all versed in Divination, nor am I a fabled seer, but I had a dream last night. A dream about the Forbidden Forest, you, and a woman with the voice of a siren. I had felt an ache in my chest at the sight of this woman, felt my heart beat quicker at the sound of her voice, and I felt that same ache earlier. Is that what you speak of, Hermione? Did my dream come true?”

“I believe so…” I replied, shifting in the bed so I was more comfortable. “I did indeed meet a woman out in the woods. She was being attacked, or what I assumed was an attack, and I… I decided to interfere and save the woman. It was instinctual. It confused me. Emotions bubbled up in my chest and I acted without thinking, cast a spell without thinking of the consequences. The man who once held a wand at the woman had been… incapacitated by my spell and laid motionless on the forest’s floor. I had killed him. In the blink of an eye, I had killed the wizard.” I explained, my breathing coming in ragged gasps, my mind replacing the moment his organs spilled out of his stomach. “I- I hope you know that I wouldn’t intentionally kill someone, Minerva. I… I didn’t mean to…” I added, my whole body quaking at the surreal experience I had endured. “You have to believe me! I- I don’t want to go to Azkaban!”

Minerva, witnessing my mental deterioration, quickly stood up from where she was seated, and climbed up onto the soft bed. Her body got as close to my own as it could and she gently coaxed my head into her chest as her fingers started to comb through my mess of hair. I began to sob in earnest at the gentle touch, my body quivering and gasping at the painful mourning of what I had lost, and I was glad that the older witch was the only one here to see this pathetic side of me. She cooed in nothing words, the sound of her voice gentle to my ears, and released more calming Omega pheromones that seemed to ease my overall suffering.

“Tha fios agam nach dèan thu. Tha fios agam air òran do nèamh agus chan e an t-òran a th’ ann a tha dèidheil air cron a dhèanamh. Ach... feumaidh mi do chrann a sgrùdadh agus an draoidheachd sin a thoirt air falbh. Tuigidh tu, tha? Cha leig mi leat falbh gu Azkaban. Thèid mi a thoirt air falbh an draoidheachd bho chuimhne do chrannaidh mar nach do thog thu e a-riamh. Bu chòir sin an duilgheadas seo a fhreagairt.” Minerva explained in her mother tongue as she continued her ministrations.

(I know you would not. I know the song of your soul and it is not one that likes to cause harm. But... I am going to have to check your wand and erase that spell. You understand, yes? I will not allow you to go to Azkaban. I will erase the spell from your wand's memory like you never even casted it. That should solve this issue.)

“Dhèanadh tu sin dhomh?” I replied, my voice filled my emotion.

(You would do that for me?)

“Thugainn dhomhsa an saoghal ma tha thu ag iarraidh e, mo ghràidh.” Minerva answered, her own voice filled with determination and I felt like crumbling apart once more.

(I would give you the world if you so wished for it, my dear.)

“You’re a fool.” I said, not meaning the words, but stunned by Minerva’s declaration.

“But I am your fool.” Minerva shot back and a pleased rumble passed through my chest at her words.

“My wand… It’s in the holster on my hip.” I said, sighing as I felt Minerva’s hand fumbling under my robes to get to my wand

Once the older Omega got ahold of it, she pulled back some from my person to cast the spell needed to check my wand for the spell that felled the wizard. A reddish-gold glow emanated from her wand's tip and I watched as she meticulously checked the spell list.

“Is it this spell I do not know? This Sectumsempra?” Minerva asked, eyebrows furrowing at the unusual name.

“It is. It’s a spell Severnia and I created. It was supposed to be a last resort, something only cast when you had no other options. I likened it to a nuclear bomb, but it's not as… explosive as that. It only renders flesh from bone in multiple areas, severs others if the cut is deep enough.” I explained.

“I have no earthly idea what a… nuclear bomb is, but this spell seems Dark in nature, Hermione.” Minerva replied, her voice stern with a touch of disapproval. “Rending flesh? Severing flesh? What were the two of you thinking?”

“We were thinking about incapacitating the spell's target that was right in front of the caster.” I answered, my tone becoming more confident as I found Minerva’s emerald-green eyes. “I know you understand magic, Minerva. The spell itself isn’t evil… It’s the one who is casting the spell that is. Regulations of these spells are needed, the Unforgivables being good examples, but the world isn’t black and white. You know this. You are no fool. You can do just as much harm with a Reducto. Hypothetically, one could wait until your opponent was under some rocks and cast Reducto so the rocks fall onto said opponent. It is about intention. So yes, Severnia and I created a lethal spell, but it could do a great deal of good in the right hands.”

Minerva was silent for a moment until letting out a long sigh.

“Aye, you may be right…” Minerva replied while she removed the spell from my wand's memory and set it down on the bed, her eyes looking away from me. “I remember the first Wizarding War. The lengths we had to go to. The lines that were crossed. So I understand that the world is grey. That there are things one must do when forced to make a decision.” She continued, fully turning to me and meeting my eyes, the haze of memories overlapping those beautiful emerald-green eyes of hers. “I understand. I do, lass. More than you know. If you had no choice, if your hand was forced, then that is the end of this conversation. But tell me… Do we need to ask Hagrid for a favor? The body-” She started to say, but I interrupted her.

“-Is gone. It vanished along with the woman.” I answered, shaking my head in disbelief even now while taking Minerva’s hand in mine. “Are there any more questions you would like to ask?” I asked, opening up this dialogue for more truths to be spoken,

“It… vanished? But how…” Minerva mumbled, her face taking on a pensive look at the perplexing answer she had just received. “Well… The Forbidden Forest has always been known to do things that are not ordinary… And questions? Aye, I have questions. Two to be exact.”

“And those two are?” I prompted, the warmth from our joined hands flowing through me, healing my battered body, and more pleased rumbles spilled from my lips.

“Firstly, why does your wand have three cores?” Minerva asked and I felt my heart thump harder. “I am sorry for looking, but I noticed the oddity when checking your spells.”

“I… I don’t really quite know.” I answered with a sigh. “It never really made sense to me considering the state of my body. Having so many cores, some more volatile than others, made casting spells even more difficult than it already was. My wand seemed to fight me at every turn, my body rejecting the power, and it infuriated me to no end. It made me feel daft… But…”

“But?” Minerva pushed, her voice lilting a tad bit.

“But… It has gotten easier to use. The spell I cast, Sectumsempra, flowed more easily. I felt more… connected to my wand. My magic less inhibited as it coursed through my magic conduits. The change happened with you Minerva, with the healing of one of the cracks in my magic core, but it also… I don’t want to assume. I don’t want to cause issues, Salazar knows I have enough, but it also seemed to flow more easily when I was in the presence of that woman in the Forbidden Forest.” I explained, roughly swallowing at the tug in my blackened heart and the words that came out of my mouth.

“Alright… Was she a witch? What was her dynamic?” Minerva asked, her analytical mind seemingly trying to pry more information out of me.

“I think she was a witch, yes. And she announced herself as a fellow Alpha. She radiated power, but also a carnality that bored down on me and made my person feel like I was drowning in only her.” I answered, the cacophony of emotions I was feeling in the moment confusing me.

“Were you… attracted to her?” Minerva asked, her voice more calm than I would’ve thought for a situation such as this.

“...I was.” I answered, my eyes shutting so I couldn’t see her reaction, the memory of what her touch did to me seared into my mind.

“I believe… I was as well.” Minerva said, her statement reaching my unbelieving ears.

“And what does that mean for Salazar’s sake… For us? For our relationship? For our budding bond?" I asked, my mind spinning with the implications this could have on it all.

“Well… Did leaving her proximity make you feel… less whole? Like a part of you had drifted away, my salacious snake?” Minerva asked, her body inching closer to my person.

“And if I answered that I felt exactly like that?” I shot back, my eyes narrowed on the older Omega in front of me, who now had her body flush with my own, the ache in my bones temporarily forgotten.

“Then…” Minerva started, her hand coming up to gently trace my cheekbone, shivers wracking my body at the delicate touch. My body responded in such a way that I was quickly becoming hard, my pants tightening painfully, and started to breathe harder. “...Tha mi ag ràdh gum faodadh sinn a bhith againn leannan inntinn eile anns an draoidheachd dhìomhair sin.” She purred, her Omega pheromones making my head light as a feather.

(I say we might have another soulmate in that mysterious witch.)

Minerva switching back to her mother tongue at this moment was unfair and I groaned at her sinful tone.

“Really?” I whispered, our lips just millimeters apart.

“It would make the most sense, would it not?” Minerva replied, her voice just as soft.

“I didn’t want to assume, but as the Brightest Witch of my Age, it was hard not to come to that conclusion based on the circumstantial evidence I was witness to…” I answered.

The older Omega’s other hand started to drift lower and lower, the feeling of her nails prominent even over my robes, and I growled low in the back of my throat at the feel of said hand cupping my crotch. My hardened cock twitched in her palm and I loathed the constrictive pants I was wearing. We had not taken this next step in our relationship, feeling that what we shared was too new, but Minerva clearly felt that this changed energy was too much to bear at the moment and was charging full steam ahead. The feel of her hand touching my length, and what was below it, had me expelling my own Alpha pheromones that were addled with lust. 

I very much had the mind to breed this Omega in front of me, but we needed to talk…

“Minerva…” I said, my voice strangled, and a bit of a warning tinged my tone.

“It is not very proper that this mystery witch riled the both of us up and left us in this terrible state…” Minerva purred. “...Do you not think we should do something about it, mo ghràdh?”

“If that is what you wish, but…” I replied, trailing off as I tried to close my robes to avoid Minerva seeing more of my skin.

Seeing this, Minerva’s gaze softened, the lust receding some, and tentatively reached out for my hands that were clinging to said robes. They were scrunched up, my knuckles white, but she gently unfurled them, one finger at a time, and took my hands in hers. This lack of control, this openness of what had happened to me, was making me wildly anxious. Sweat dripped down my back, my throat dry, but she still didn’t relent in her gaze. It was as if she was looking into my soul through my damaged body and I slowly became relaxed.

“We do not have to engage in… sexual activities until you are ready, Hermione.” Minerva sincerely said, her warmth helping me stabilize my fluctuating emotions. “I would never rush you into something that you are not ready for. Do you understand? I am the older of us and I should lead with my experience. I need you to understand that- that you are important, so very important to me.” She explained, taking a breath before she continued.” Some witches or wizards who find their soulmates do not easily assimilate with one another. I have seen this happen right in front of my very eyes because of me being a professor at Hogwarts. Guinevere from King Arthur’s story is also a good example. She loved another, but was tied to Arthur. The Fates may tie us together, but that does not mean we are not our own people. Finding your soulmate does not guarantee one a happy life, but with you? With you… Our connection is deep. We have only known each other, in a short span of time, as soulmates, but it feels like I have known you throughout the ages. My body yearns for you, dear, but I will not tarnish what we are building because of biology.”

Silence.

Silence pervaded the space as I thought on the older Omega's impassioned words.

But my Alpha hindbrain was screaming.

“And if we have another?” I asked, settling on this question out of the numerous ones swimming in my mind.

“If we have another…” Minerva started, her face taking on a pensive look.”...then we will cross that bridge when we see her again.”

“I guess we’ll have to…” I responded, sighing in exasperation. “Are you still angry at me for the stunt I pulled, my gracious Gryffindor? It got us some valuable information even if my body isn’t up to par at the moment.”

“You still have not told me what else you got up to after your meeting the mystery witch.” Minerva shot back, an eyebrow arched my way. 

It reminded me of the look the older Omega wore when she waited for an answer from a student who had been foolish enough to break one of her rules within her sight - silent, patient, and utterly immovable until the truth was given.

“I was about to, but you decided to stimulate me and it derailed our productive conversation.” I deadpanned.

Minerva rolled her eyes at me and huffed at my words.

“Blaming it on me now, are we?” Minerva playfully hummed as she lightly slapped my arm. “Very well…” She added with a small pout.

“Pouting doesn’t suit you, Minerva.” I said with a small smirk of my own. “That's not the stern Transfiguration Professor I know…”

The older Omega theatrically gasped at my words and pretended to look like she had just been hit with an offended hex.

“Just get on with the explanation, Hermione” Minerva good-naturedly huffed.

“As you wish…” I replied, still smirking all the while, but immediately sobering before I started with my explanation. “After my encounter with her, I was found by the three you sent with Hagrid. I had been caught red handed, or so I thought, and looked back to see the body had disappeared. It confused me beyond comprehension, but we were quickly delving deeper into the Forbidden Forest and stumbled upon our objective. Unicorn blood. Hagrid wanted to find the source. I was paired with the daft moron that is Malfoy and we split up into two separate groups. The twit and I argued every second of every moment until we heard a howl. The howl scared Malfoy, but still we kept moving. It wasn’t until we found a… being feasting on a Unicorn's body that the situation we found ourselves in became dire. Malfoy was a coward and abandoned me to deal with the threat alone. I escaped by the skin of my hide because of my centaur savior, Firenze. They intimidated the being and it disappeared back into the forest. Firenze told me to be careful, explained that the being was looking to prolong its life, and asked me where else it could look to achieve that goal…”

“The Philosopher’s stone…” Minerva surmised, eyes wide and pace suddenly now very pale.

“Indeed…” I said, my mouth in a tight line. “We will have to talk about how you know about the stone and why Albus orchestrated these events this way, but I will acquiesce the point. For now. Firenze is worried about this new threat looming over our heads and said the stars had prophesied a new evil. They guessed this being was the new evil. They also said I need to be asking questions and looking deeper at what was happening. The conversation ended there when Hagrid and the others appeared.”

“Merlin…” Minerva cursed as she shook her head in disbelief. “That is… quite a lot to process. But… I am grateful you are alright, mo ghràidh.” She added, her hand coming up to stroke my cheek almost as if she were checking if I was real. “And you are right… I do know about the stone and I am privy to Albus’s plans, but I can assure you he is not using you as a chess piece in said plans. It also seems you have been doing some research of your own, hm?”

I contentedly rumbled and my Alpha hindbrain seemed to forgive its other half…

…for the moment.

“Research and reading is my forte, Minerva, you know that well.” I replied, leaning into the touch. I craved the warmth, the type of warmth the older Omega willingly gave me, and the flames of the past seemed to dissipate when I was in this Omega’s presence. A pleased rumble left my lips when her nails gently caressed my skin. “And it pleases me to know that Albus isn’t scheming with my life. I had been worrying about that, the thought repeating itself in my head ever since Firenze said I should be asking questions, but this gives me some assurance against those thoughts. …Thank you, Minerva.” I added, a tired sigh coming from my lips.

“You have nothing to thank me for.” Minerva replied as she placed a chaste kiss on my chapped lips. “I should have asked Albus if you were researching anything of importance. You used to be his eyes and ears for any dangerous happenings within Hogwarts walls, but he is not so incompetent that he does not know of the constant ongoings without you. I am sure he knows and has placed his faith in you.”

“Yes, the old fool did mention that he isn’t totally useless when we last talked with him.” I acknowledged. “It fills me with… pride to know Albus has faith in me. Everyone expects me to do well, but would they count on me if I was their only option? Would they see me, battered and broken, and think that I could rise to the occasion? I severely doubt that they would look to me for anything, but knowing Albus would and continuously does? The feeling is indescribable…”

“Like a family member acknowledging you? It fills you with warmth and an emotion you have not felt since you were young… That warmth sprouts in your chest every time you hear him talk positively about you?” Minerva theorized and I subtly nodded at her accurate words. “I felt much the same when I was a naive teen. Albus was also my mentor, so I understand your feelings.”

“My moniker for him is very accurate, don’t you agree?” I asked with a low chuckle.

“Yes, Albus is quite… old.” Minerva agreed, her body betraying her as she allowed a small smirk to appear on her face, her eyes darting to the burn scar that covered half of my face. I knew what was coming, the question she was bound to ask, and I felt unequivocal in the answer I was bound to give. “Why dae ye no use a glamour?” She finally asked, her voice full of emotion, her accent thick and heavy, but tinged with an emotion that was even heavier.

If anyone else were asking me this question…

I would’ve thought they were positively disgusted with how I looked and would’ve told them to sod off, but this was Minerva.

I knew the older Omega in front of me, the one who was laying beside my person, was asking because it came from a place of care.

“The first reason is quite obvious. My cracked magic core. I couldn’t cast a glamour that would cover all of the wounds that cover my body. A spell like that would have drained me until I was a weak and pitiful thing. I doubt I could’ve even kept up such a spell for even one iota of a minute. It would have to be intricate. Precise. Your glamour, although more marvelous than Morgana’s own spellwork, is inherently easier to cast. You age your body with the spell, add features to what is already there, but my spell would have to rework my body. And don’t even wind me up about my eye… My eye would be trickiest since it is no longer functional. It would need the glamour as well if I wanted to be a ‘normal’ version of myself.” I explained as I pointed to my milky-white eye. “As you know, the human body is complex and replicating an eye with a glamour would be nigh impossible for me even now. I am sure it is the same for Auror Moody. Replacing the eye is the preferred method for many who have lost theirs, but I haven’t had the courage… His magical prosthetic also looks… horrid to be honest.”

“And the second reason?” Minerva asked, her mind soaking in the information I gave her, her emerald-green eyes telling me she understood what I had explained. “Because I assume there is a second reason if there is a first, yes?”

“Yes, my impatient Gryffindor, there is a second reason and it is not quite so complicated.” I replied, heaving in a breath before I answered. “Pride.”

“Pride?” Minerva repeated.

“Indeed… I’m from House Slytherin, Minerva. You should know how we are. Even if I hypothetically could cast the glamour… I wouldn’t. I would refuse the very thought.” I rumbled.

“You may be a Slytherin, but you are braver than me, mo ghràidh.” Minerva replied, her soothing Omega pheromones still wafting in the air. I was impressed by the sheer will to expunge them for so long. “‘"Pride goes before destruction, and a haughty spirit before a fall’ is what my Màthair used to say. I do not like quoting scripture and this is no different, but authentic pride can do so much for oneself. Your pride is authentic, Hermione. You have been bullied, battered, but your sense of pride in yourself never truly went away did it? The names they called you lowered your confidence in yourself, but your grades never slipped, did they? Your pride smoldered in your soul, but the spark was there and that is not a bad thing.”

“Maybe…” I responded, thinking over her explanation on my pride. “And I see you’re getting more comfortable with talking in your mother tongue… Your words are slipping, your accent too at times, and I am thrilled that you feel comfortable enough with me to do so.”

“The more time we spend together, and apart, has me either yearning for you or sinking into the abyss that is, Hermione Jean Granger.” Minerva purred, her body shifting so my knee was now placed in a precarious position, her head closer to my own.

“Maybe I should show you the depths of said abyss.” I growled, her slick tickling my nose and making my mind hazy with lust. 

My Alpha hindbrain thrashed to take. 

“Is that something you are comfortable with doing? It would… solidify our bond…” Minerva replied, her voice wavering some, her tone one filled with anxiety.

“I want you, Minerva McGonagall. I feel the need pulsing through my very bones. I may be young, we may have not known each other for long, but these feelings? They’re my own and I choose you. I will always choose you.” I answered, my eyes staring into her own, conveying that my words were true. “Is tu mo ghràdh agus b' e mo mhòr urraim a bh' ann a bhith ceangailte riut...”

(You are my soulmate and it would be my greatest honour to be bound to you…)

And after those words left my lips…

Minerva’s own lips were attached to mine, a kiss so passionate that it had me soaring into the stars, and we melted into one another as if we were one…

Chapter Text

Marvelous.

It was so marvelous.

I was one with the universe, my wounds long forgotten, and I focused on the present.

Our mouths moved with perfect synchronicity that would make even the most skilled magical clock makers green with envy…

Words had been said and received.

Thoughts that were unspoken, spoken.

Assurances given and taken.

And after it all…

Minerva and I decided to take the next step.

I didn’t care if the masses would look upon us with utter disdain.

They were unimportant.

What I did care about?

It was the older Omega witch, a Gryffindor who was as stern as she was brave, who my heart sang for. 

It called to her every time I left her chambers.

I knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that I wanted to cement this bond.

We were Experience and Inexperience.

Gryffindor and Slytherin.

Planning and Conniving.

Omega and Alpha.

Two very different witches, but we worked in the most wonderful of ways…

“Stuck in that beautiful mind of yours, Hermione?” Minerva asked as she pulled away from lips, her words a hushed whisper that dripped with lust.

“I was thinking of you… Us.” I rumbled as I leaned up, peppering Minerva’s face in light kisses that started from the corner of her mouth and ended at the tip of her nose.

I deeply breathed in our combined scents that were pumping out of us and knew we wouldn’t be able to control ourselves due to our raging libidos.

My Alpha hindbrain agreed with this sentiment and acted like the devil on my shoulder in this moment.

“Why think when you have me here? Right in front of you?” Minerva purred, her hand snaking its way to find my crotch once more and this time I didn’t intend to stop Minerva.

When older Omega’s hand gently cupped me, I let out a low groan that seemed to reverberate through us both, sending shivers through our bodies, and was more aware of how… constrained I was in these pants I wore.

“Morgana, I can’t think of much at the moment…” I hissed, sharply exhaling through my nose as her lithe fingers deftly caress my hardened cock through my pants.

It was a sensual dance, foreplay, and I was already drowning in all that was Minerva McGonagall.

“Let me take care of you, Hermione.” Minerva sensually said as her hands started to slowly pull my pants down from my waist. “You are the Alpha, aye, but I am the older of us two. I should take control of the situation. Guide you in this delectable dance. Do you not agree, mo ghràidh?”

“I do…” I answered, watching in rapt fascination as my pants were discarded along with my underwear. 

All that was left was my cock now jutting into the air. It was throbbing and begging for the attention of my Omega. I could see the hefty vein pulsing on the side, a testament to the blood pumping through my veins, and felt my Alpha hindbrain reaching its limits. I wanted so badly to take her in a way I hadn’t taken others before her, but my will was great and I waited. The combined pheromones of the older Omega and I wafted to my nose, the scents heavy, which spurred on my arousal. 

I was painfully hard, but still I waited. 

Minerva’s hands slowly, ever so slowly, reached for my hardened cock. 

My breathing was weighty as my one good eye tracked the older Omega’s movements and I let out a low growl as her fingers wrapped around my length. 

“So thick… So long…” Minerva husked, a purr to end all purrs leaving her lips. Her tongue darted out to lick said lips as her eyes flicked between my hardened length and my eyes which were glued to the scene before me. “Is this aw for me? Is this whit ye want?” She asked, her accent slipping, the words thick as they fell from those sinful lips of hers.

“It is.” I answered breathily. “All for you. I want this, Minerva. I need this… Need you.” I confidently added as my hands came to brush aside some of her black hair that had fallen into Minerva’s line of sight.

“An uairsin nì mi cinnteach gu bheil thu air do chùram gu ceart…” Minerva said, eyes lidded, words slithering out like a snake that is poised to kill, and a confidence that had me wondering if this older witch in front of me was the Alpha instead of me.

(Then I will make sure you are properly cared for…)

The older Omega’s hand was like the smoothest of silks as she began to pump me. Her eyes never left mine and the pleasure from her movements had my body vibrating. She was taking it slow, her hand moving up and down, but the sensuality of the scene had me aching to claim her.

“Minerva…” I growled, my voice riddled with lust.

“Aye, mo ghràidh?” Minerva replied, a smirk plastered on her face as her face inched closer to my throbbing cock. “I said I would take care of you, but I did not say it would be quick. I want to draw this out and bring you the utmost pleasure. Can you handle that?” She added, her tone challenging as her hot breath made my cock twitch in anticipation.

“By Merlin, I can and will handle it, my generous Gryffindor.” I shot back, my nostrils flaring at the challenge, my Alpha pheromones secreting, making Minerva deeply breathe in and savoring my wavering willpower.

My Alpha hindbrain rose to the challenge from my soulmate.

“We will see now, won’t we?” Minerva purred, her tongue darting out to lick the head of my cock, a look of euphoria crossing her features as she savored the taste of me.

Minerva was a true Omega at this moment, her emerald-green eyes filled with unfettered lust, and she had caught her prey.

My own confidence balked at the definite lick and I groaned out into the older Omega’s chamber, the noise bouncing off the stone walls.

“Minerva…” I repeated, the sound of my voice a growl just moments ago, but now I was at Minerva’s mercy.

“Hmmmm?” Minerva drawled, her plump lips now pressed against my cockhead, her eyes still locked on mine. “Is my big… bad… Alpha, a Slytherin tried and true, not able to handle her Omega? An e do thoil leam a làimhseachadh, mo ghràidh?” She added, her voice purring as she started to lightly pressed kisses to my sensitive head.

(Or do you want me to handle you, my dear?)

“Handle me.” I answered, my breathing rough, but my tone was sure.

I wanted everything the older Omega was willing to give.

Others would call me daft.

An Omega in charge of an Alpha…

I was willing to surrender to Minerva.

I wanted to be handled.

I had read the books, studied the ancient tomes that told of an Omega’s place, but this was my soulmate.

The older Omega was more than her dynamic…

Minerva was more than a professor…

More than a womb…

The stern Transfiguration Professor was my goddess.

“Very well…” Minerva replied, her eyes twinkling with newfound passion. “... I will thoroughly handle you, Hermione Jean Granger.”

The older Omega’s mouth opened wide and she took in my cock, starting with the tip, her eyes never leaving mine. She moved with the grace of a Gryffindor knight, taking her time as she took me in. Her warm breath hit my cock, causing me to quiver in anticipation. She took her time, savoring the moment, her eyes sparkling with mischief and a hint of challenge. 

I was Minerva’s to do with as she pleased.

The older Omega’s velvet and plump lips wrapped around my cock, moving down with torturous slowness, until she had half of my length in her mouth. She paused, looking up at me through her lashes, her cheeks hollowed out as she took me in. Her throat bobbed once, twice, as she adjusted to the size, and I couldn’t help but let out a low groan at the sight of it. Her tongue flickered out, swirling around my cock like a serpent, tasting, teasing, and worshipping every inch. Her mouth was like a warm, wet heaven, and she was the angel I had never known I needed.

My Alpha hindbrain basked in the wet heat that was Minerva’s mouth.

The room was filled with the wet, sloppy sounds of the older Omega’s saliva and my pre-cum mixing together as she moved her head, her cheeks bulging with my length. She took me deep, so deep that I could feel her throat tightening around my cock, the pressure building and driving me closer to the edge. 

But Minerva wasn’t done yet. 

With a twinkle in the older Omega’s eye, she pulled back, letting me fall out of her mouth with a pop that echoed in the quiet space.

“So big, so beautiful, my Alpha. Tell me, does this feel good?” Minerva cooed, her eyes gleaming as she stroked my cock with her hand, the other hand playing with her own clit.

Minerva’s words were like a spell, sending waves of pleasure through me that I hadn’t felt before. She was worshipping me, and I was more than ready to let her. The feeling of her hand around my cock was nothing compared to the warmth of her mouth, but it was enough to keep me on the edge.

It reminded me of when the older Omega kept knowledge from…

Right within my grasp, but I couldn’t reach it…

“It’s heaven, Minerva.” I gasped, my hips slightly bucking. "Your heaven." I groaned, unfettered truth spilling from my lips.

“Mm, heaven indeed. And now, let’s see if I can bring you closer to it, shall we?” Minerva murmured, her hand moving faster as she leaned in to kiss me once more, her tongue darting out to lick the precum from my slit before she took me in again, deeper this time.

Minerva’s mouth was a cavern of pleasure, and she knew it. She took me to the hilt, her throat tightening around the base of my cock, making me growl with desire. The way she looked at me, with those emerald eyes filled with a mix of lust and love, was enough to make me come right there. But I didn’t. I held on, my fingers tangling in her hair as she began to move up and down, her head bobbing in a rhythm that had my eyes rolling back into my head.

Each time the older Omega came up for air, she’d whisper sweet nothings in my ear, telling me how much she enjoyed pleasuring me, her breath hot and ragged. Her teeth grazed my cock, just enough to make me shiver, but not enough to cause pain.

It was a delicate dance, and Minerva was the one leading it.

And as the older Omega went back down, I knew that I was utterly and completely at her mercy. She was in control, and I had never felt so alive. My cock was her wand, and she was casting the most powerful of spells on me. I could feel the tension building in my balls, the pressure rising with every stroke of her tongue, every suck of her mouth, every flick of her hand.

This was more than just a sexual act. 

It was a declaration of dominance, a claiming of what Minerva knew belonged to her. And as she took me deep, her throat tightening around me like a vice, I knew that I never wanted to leave this moment.

The older Omega was worshipping my cock, bringing me to the brink, and I was worshipping her in turn with my eyes, the room spinning around us as our breaths grew heavier, our bodies moving in tandem, our pheromones thick in the air. We were lost in a world of our own, where nothing else mattered but the pleasure we shared.

But I was close...

I was close and oh so warm...

The connection we shared had deepened with the salacious act, our bodies becoming more in time with one another and Minerva in front of me knew I was at the precipice...

My eyes snapped open, a fiery hunger burning in them, my Alpha hindbrain at the forefront. 

“Salazar’s snakes! I’m close. So. Close...” I growled, my hips jerking involuntarily upward.

The older Omega’s eyes glinted with a predatory light, her teeth scraping against the sensitive flesh of my cock, sending sparks of pleasure through me. Her nails dug into my thighs, gently at first, but then she applied more pressure, leaving half-moon indents in my skin as she scraped them upwards in a way that was both painful and exquisitely pleasurable. The sensation was like a lightning bolt to my core, and I could feel my orgasm building.

Minerva’s movements grew more urgent, her mouth a frenzied delight that was bringing me closer and closer to the edge. The pressure in my balls grew, a delicious ache that begged for release, and my breath grew ragged as I panted.

My Alpha hindbrain whined for release.

The older Omega could feel it too, the change in the air, the stiffening of my cock in her mouth, the tightness of my balls. She redoubled her efforts, her tongue swirling around the head of my cock, her cheeks hollowed out as she took me deeper than ever before. It was as if she could feel the storm brewing within me, and she wanted to ride it out, to claim it as her own.

Minerva’s other hand reached up to play with my testicles, rolling them gently in her palm before squeezing them firmly, and it was that final touch that sent me over the edge. I roared out her name, my hips bucking as I came, my hot seed spurting into her mouth. My hand, now not gripping the sheets that were underneath my person, had found purchase in Minerva’s brown locks. I was overcome with pleasure and I gently held her head down, my length sliding further down her throat. Thick rope after thick rope of my semen spurted from my tip and into her warm throat. She swallowed every drop, her eyes never leaving mine, the expression on her face one of pure, unbridled pleasure. It was a moment of raw, primal connection, and I knew that I would never forget it.

The orgasm ripped through me like a tornado, my body arching off the bed as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over me. It was as if every nerve ending in my body was on fire, and Minerva’s mouth was the source of the inferno. Her throat contracted around me, milking every drop of semen from my cock, and I could feel her swallowing, her eyes still locked on mine, still worshipping me as she brought me to the most intense climax of my life.

The aftermath left me panting and trembling, my eyes glazed over with the intensity of it all.

Merlin. Morgana, Nimue, and Circe…

Minerva’s cheeks were flushed, her plump lips swollen and shiny with my cum. She sat up, her chest heaving with her own arousal, and licked her lips with a wicked smile. 

“You taste like power, dearheart…” Minerva murmured, her eyes still gleaming with mischief. "...Salty power with a dash of red."

“Minerva...” I breathed, my voice hoarse from the growls and moans that had escaped me. “That was... indescribable. I... I've never felt anything of that magnitude before..."

The older Omega chuckled, a low, throaty purr that resonated through my chest as she scooted up to rest her head on my sternum. Her hand remained wrapped around my now semi-hard cock, stroking it gently, her thumb swiping over the sensitive slit to gather the last of my seed. 

“Being an Alpha, especially as a woman, is a terrifying journey. The power, the changes, the expectations... It can be overwhelming, aye?” She posed, her emerald eyes searched mine, a warmth in their depths that was as comforting as a warm cup of tea on a cold winter’s day. “But fear not, my dear Hermione, for I shall be with you every step of the way. I shall be your anchor in the storm, your guiding star in the darkness of the night sky, and your warm embrace in the frosty morning light of dawn. Ye shall never be alone in this, mo ghràidh." She added, her voice but a whisper, her accent thick, but her tone ever so sincere.

Minerva’s words were a balm to my soul, soothing the fears and uncertainties that had plagued me since my presenting. The gentle strokes of her hand on my cock sent aftershocks of pleasure through me, and I found myself growing hard again, eager for more. But this wasn’t just about sex; it was about comfort, about trust, about the bond we shared as Alpha and Omega.

This was about the connection we shared and the how the Fates had crossed our stars…

The older Omega’s hand slowed, and she gave my cock a final squeeze before she leaned in to kiss me, our mouths moving with the familiarity of lovers who had been together for eons. The taste of myself on her lips was surprisingly erotic, and I couldn’t help but deepen the kiss, my tongue sliding against hers as I savored the intimacy of the moment. We battled for dominance, my inner Alpha hindbrain wanting to claim my Omega, but I held back and let Minerva take the lead in this sanctimonious dance of our tongues.

A few moments passed and the both of us pulled back, saliva connecting us, our breathing ragged.

"I... I understand." I replied, trying to catch my breath from the exertion I had just experienced in the past minutes. "I trust you, Minerva. And... You thoroughly handled me indeed." I added with a weighty chuckle that came from deep in my chest.

Minerva’s smirk grew into a smile, her eyes never leaving mine as she continued to stroke me. 

"Good. Now tell me… Would you like to go… further?" Minerva seriously asked.

Minerva’s question hung in the air, thick with desire and anticipation. 

I felt my heart race as the prospect of what 'further' meant with the older Omega and it was  thrilling. 

"Further?" I echoed, my voice a mere whisper, but husky.

Further with Pansy and Millicent meant making love with our cunts, but I was an Alpha now…

My Alpha hindbrain soared at the idea.

"Aye." Minerva's voice was low and seductive. "To the place where our souls intertwine and our bodies become one. The place where only we exist." She answered as she leaned in closer, her breath warm and sweet against my skin. "I am not just your anchor, but your everything. We are soulmates, are we not? We will take the next step, together, and heal what was once broken. Our forming of a connection started to heal one of three cracks, but our bonding will heal the crack entirely and start our life anew.”

Minerva’s words were a siren's song and I was lost at sea..

I nodded, unable to form coherent words like the daft moron I was. 

The older Omega took this as an affirmative and leaned down to kiss me once more, her hand still wrapped around my cock. The kiss grew deeper, more urgent, as she pushed me back down onto the bed, her body covering mine like a warm blanket on a cold night. Her legs straddled me, her wetness pressing against my stomach, leaving a sticky trail as she moved. Her hips jirated, trying to get friction, but her clothes made it impossible to feel skin-on-skin.

Minerva’s hand left my cock to trace down my body, her fingertips leaving a trail of fire in their wake. The warmth was longer a smoulder, but a crackling fire that burned through my very being. She reached my chest and pinched my nipples, rolling them between her thumbs and forefingers.

I hissed at the older Omega’s touch, the sudden sensation that combined pleasure and pain, and arched into the older witches touch.

"Yes…" I murmured against her lips, my voice thick with desire. "Merlin, yes, but you don't want me to return the favor for what you just did?" I asked, my need to satiate the Omega palpable.

My Alpha hindbrain wanted to please and so did I.

I won’t think…

I will only do…

Minerva's eyes searched mine, a smoldering intensity burning in their emerald depths. 

"Ah, but that is the beauty of it all, is it not?" Minerva whispered, her breath tickling my neck. "The give and take, the dance of power and submission. But for now, let us focus on you, my slippery Slytherin… Bhiodh tu ag iarraidh sin, aye?” She asked, her Omega pheromones growing more potent by the second, her mother tongue sinful in my ear.

(You would like that, yes?)

“I would… I’m yours.” I answered, the weighty confession sitting any movements made by either one of us and a brilliant smile made its way onto Minerva's face.

“Strip me bare, Hermione.” Minerva husked, her lips moving away from my ear, her body going back to its original position, her finger tips slipping under the fabric of my shirt to tease the muscles that were underneath. “I ache for you. You smell my need, do you not? It is a need that is… unbearable.” 

And by Merlin I could smell that sickly sweet scent that permeated the air I now breathed.

It was mixed with my own need, my own scent of arousal, and I ached for the older Omega as well.

My cock had hardened under touch just moments ago and I longed to join our bodies together…

With a flick of Minerva’s fingers, she had pulled back the curtain, undoing my buttons on my shirt one by one, and revealed my torso to her hungry eyes. After that, my pants were pulled off of me, my boxers disappearing into the night and I was laid bare in front of Minerva McGonagall. All my scars, the hideous burns that marred my body, she could see them all.

But instead of pity…

That hunger remained, the older Omega eyes fixated on my toned core and the perk of my breasts. I wasn’t as big as most women my age, the topic a sore subject amongst friends, but again she only looked on with an unquenchable hunger that devoured my person.

“Minerva…” I choked, the raw emotion intoned in my voice clear as the blue sky above.

“I see you, dearheart… Now see me. See all of me.” Minerva replied, her hands finding my own and bringing them to her clothed body.

“How- How are you not scared?” I stuttered, our conjoined hands starting at her side and slowly moving up until we reached her breasts.

“Aye, I am scared, Hermione.” Minerva responded, her hands positioning me so I would start undoing her own blouse. “I am deathly afraid. I have loved many a time and have been left broken-hearted because of said love. Each time I fell. Each time was a risk into the unknown. I took that risk for them so why would I not take that risk for the one the Fates have given me? A precious gift bestowed… I shall not let my fear dictate me in this. Not love. Never love. I had to learn this truth, break free of my fear of love, and now I willingly submit myself to you.”

“Love?” I croaked out, tears welling in my eyes, my fingers shaking as I undid Minerva’s buttons just as she had done to me.

No one had ever deigned to love me.

Albus cared for me.

Severnia tolerated me.

Pansy and Millicent used me.

But no one had loved me.

Not since…

Not since my parents…

“Aye, love.” Minerva repeated, the words louder in my ears than a mandrake's scream. “I love you, Hermione. Tha thu na sholas na beatha, an duine a thèid a-steach dhomh, duilleag air clòbhair ceithir duilleag, agus cha bhithinn ag iarraidh e ann an dòigh eile, a ghràidh.”

(You are the light of my life, the one who fulfills me, a leaf on a four leaf clover, and I would have it no other way, dearheart.)

“My lovely lion…” I whispered, a positive rumble coming forth from my lips as I finished unbuttoning her blouse.

“My salacious snake…” Minerva purred, her blouse falling to the wayside to reveal creamy skin and tantalizing breasts.

Sweat had marred Minerva’s naked chest, but her chambers were not sweltering. No, her sweat was dripping off her delicious skin because she wanted, because she needed, not because of heat. She was sweating off of pure need, her body going into a light heat, and my eyes widened. I had read about this when doing my due diligence on Omega’s and their needs. Although rare, Omega’s could go into light heats based on certain factors.

And I assume our first time, the thought of mating with a soulmate, had spurred it on…

Am I ready for such raw need?

Could I, a broken little twit of a thing, satisfy her ?

“Minerva I don’t-” I tried to say, but her lips on mine silenced my words.

“It is you I want.” Minerva said eventually, our lips bruised from the heated kiss we shared. “Do not doubt yourself, Hermione. Do you not feel my want? I am dripping even through my undergarments… I am slick with desire… For you. All for you.” She hummed, her wrist flicking once more, another display of wandless magic, and the rest of her clothes disappeared. “Better… But not quite right.” She said with a sigh.

I had trouble replying, my mouth as dry as a desert, locked onto the nude witch who was straddling my stomach.

Minerva was otherworldly.

A woman older than I, but her age did not belly in any way, shape, or form.

Creamy skin that looked good enough to consume, brown hair that shimmered in the candlelight, a toned body that showed a care for one's self, a lithe form that was no doubt capable of any maneuver, breasts fuller than mine that sported pink nipples, supple thighs that made me drool, and a face I could fall in love with in any lifetime.

The older Omega was Morgana reborn and I was praying at her altar.

“Not… Not quite right?” I repeated, my words stumbling.

Minerva, as graceful as a feline, slid down my body. Her slick continued to coat my torso, her scent wafting to my nose, and her bum bumped into my hardened cock as she reached her destination. The older witch smiled at me in the most salacious way that made my spine tingle. The smile reminded me of Cheshire from Alice in Wonderland. The fat, purple cat always had an unnerving smile and now that same smile was directed at me. 

I thought I was a snake, but in this situation?

I was the canary.

And the older Omega was the cat

My Alpha hindbrain tried to refute that, but in this moment, it was so..

“Indeed, Hermione…” Minerva started out, her rump starting to grind on my length that was directly behind her. My cock throbbed and pleaded with me to sink it into her, but she just teased me. “All will be made right when your… phallus is buried deep inside me…”

I groaned out at Minerva’s words and I felt the truth in naughty Gryffindors words.

“Then I will oblige you-” I started to say, but a shushing from Minerva stopped me in my tracks.

“You will, you certainly will, but there is something I must divulge to you.” Minerva replied, the grinding never stopping, our arousal only growing by the minute. “I am an Omega and, as you have no doubt deduced, have gone into a light heat because of an appetizing Alpha that is right in front of me, but this one will not be normal. I am an animagus… That much you know, aye? Feline traits carry over into my human form and female feline’s also go into heat. This ‘light heat’ will be twice as strong because of this…”

Minerva’s words had, yet again, pushed my insecurities to the forefront of my mind.

Twice as strong…

Shite…

How can I-

“Ye can an ye will.” Minerva said sternly, her eyes narrowed onto my person, interrupting my spiraling thoughts. “I did not say this so you would doubt yourself.” She said, her hands sensually gliding over my torso and chest, the gesture soothing me of my debilitating thoughts. “I just wanted you to know, so you would not be blindsided, Hermione. We will be held up in my chambers for a little while longer because of this, but I know you can satisfy and satiate me, mo ghràidh.”

“Thank… you for telling me, Minerva… I-I appreciate your words a great deal…” I replied, my words quivering because of the emotions coursing through my body. “Again… No has taken the time to supplant my worries, my fears… And you have done it twice in the span of mere moments.”

“As a good partner should.” Minerva responded, her head tilted out, chin tilted up, and chest puffed out in pride. “I am your Omega. Why should I not care for you?”

“You should… Just as I care for you.” I replied, my hands finding their way to hers and interlocking our fingers.

Minerva’s smile turned more warm and her body started to lift from my person.

“And now I will take care of you and you will take care of me.” Minerva said, like she was reciting something. “So mote it be.” She finished.

So lost in my soulmate's emerald-green eyes, I hadn’t realized the intention behind the older Omega’s actions until I felt the tip of my cock nudge at her wet core. Minerva had positioned herself in just a way that she could sink down on my cock. Our hands were still interlocked, our eyes still held one another, and the tension in our bodies was coiled tight. Our labored breathing was synced and, I watched in rapt fascination, as she started to descend.

The pleasure was intense.

Inside my mind, I cursed the Fates themselves for making me no better than a male…

Inch by painstaking inch…

Minerva sunk and sunk, more of my cock disappearing into her inviting depths, and I could feel my Alpha hindbrain eager to claim our Omega. I was eager. It was so difficult to not move as she hilted me inside her depths, my cockhead brushing against her cervix, but I stayed still and waited for the older witch to talk once more.

By Merlin, Morgana, Nimue, and Circe…

I was determined to let Minerva lead this magical dance we were now in.

“Such a guid Alpha... ma Alpha... Strong enouch tae no give intae temptation. Wise enouch tae wait for ma words... Aye, me thinks the witch daes no protest at aw sae she deserves a reward, hm?” Minerva cooed, her accent thick as she sinks her teeth into her lips, her weight shifting as she acclimates to my cock.

(Such a good Alpha... my Alpha... Strong enough to not give into temptation. Wise enough to wait for my words... Aye, me thinks the witch does not protest at all so she deserves a reward, hm?)

Ah…

Shakespeare…

A witch after my own heart…

I didn't know if the older Omega’s accent slipped out because of the pleasure or if she wanted to use her tantalizing voice to torture me even more…

But my soulmate had just said I deserved a reward and my blackened heart sang at them…

I wanted that reward…

My Alpha hindbrain wanted that reward.

I was indeed like a daft dog who wanted for their owners approval…

But we were one…

Alpha and Omega.

And our bodies danced in a beautiful symphony until we were both howling out our pleasures without a care in the world…

I no longer thought of my parents.

I no longer thought of the miserable life I had lived.

Or this new threat called Cirihtor… 

All that was and would be was Minerva McGonagall.

The Gryffindor Omega consumed my every waking thought, filling my very soul with so much love that I was close to bursting, and I reveled in the connection of a pair who finally consummate their bond…

Chapter Text

POV: Minerva

Sunlight.

It filtered through the curtains of my chamber as my eyes fluttered open.

The memories of the previous evening came to the surface of my mind as the haze of sleep lifted from me.

The combined pheromones…

The loving words that were exchanged…

The unbounded pleasure…

My Omega and Hermione’s Alpha wanting…

And then the solidifying of the bond as we piqued into unmitigated bliss…

I could feel it nestled deep within my heart…

It thumped, thrummed with life and it was unlike anything I had ever felt before…

The connection bound us together, the Fates recognizing our union, and all felt right in the world.

But that was not the only thing that thrummed in me…

I subtly reached down, my fingertips skating my nude skin, until I finally reached the sore, but still wet heat between my thighs. I ran a delicate finger, from bottom to top, my fingers having to skirt around Hermione’s length and knot that was still hilted in me, and I felt a thick, viscous liquid coat my fingertip.

I did not need to perceive with my eyes what I had just skimmed and knew it was the younger Alpha’s essence.

More memories rose to the surface, my eyes fluttering closed, as I remembered Hermione’s length hilting into me, her desperate growls music to my attuned ears, her knot filling me to an almost painful degree, and the moment she deposited her seed deep within me was one I would never forget.

The younger Alpha rustled beside me, her arms squeezing me tighter, and I sighed in utter satisfaction.

“Mine…” Hermione muttered as she started to nose the length of my neck, our pheromones we had secreted from our night of passion still lingering in the air, and my dearheart could no doubt smell our completed bond.

“Yours, dearheart…” I whispered back as her eyes fluttered open and I met with her intense gaze, her Alpha at the surface, and I shivered in her grasp.

My eyes locked with Hermione’s, her chocolate and milky white eye taking me in like a predator, but the dynamic haze was slowly lifting from her and she was slowly returning to her less feral state. More light peaked in from the curtains and made the Slytherin look ethereal in nature. Her scars were more visible, but they did not take away from the witch she was. Her injuries did not deter her from receiving an education or pursuing her passions. I admired this woman who lay in my bed with my whole heart and prayed that the Fates let me have a lifetime with her.

“Minerva... Duine freagair…” Hermione whispered, her voice a staccato that reverberated through my very being, her words uttered in my mother tongue. The words were said as if she did not believe what she was saying and I could scarcely believe it myself.

(Minerva... Soulmate…)

“Aye, tha mi nad fhear agus tha thu nad bhean.” I whispered back as I placed a delicate kiss to the side of her lips.

(Yes, I am yours and you are mine)

The younger Alpha blinked, the last vestiges of sleep leaving her, and a smile started to work itself on her face as her hands came up to my own rosy cheeks. Her hands were like fire against my heated skin, but they spread a calming warmth through me that had me sighing in pleasure.

“Did… Did yesterday evening truly happen?” Hermione asked, her thumb stroking my cheek, her expression one of hopeful longing. “It wasn’t a dream? I thought- I thought it was just a wistful dream of mine… Something I conjured to contest the horridness that swirls in my mind in the dead of night.”

“Hermione…” I started out, my own hand coming to cup hers that were on my cheeks still. “Does this feel like a dream? I am here. You are here. And we are bound together as one. You have nothing to worry over. I love, dearheart, and I always will.” I proclaimed, pushing out some of my Omega pheromones so I could calm the anxiety warring within my Alpha.

Hermione sniffed, a single tear falling down her unmarred cheek, and she scoffed. 

“I’m the Alpha. I shouldn’t be whinging and crying like this…” Hermione whined.

My Omega hindbrain did not enjoy seeing our soulmate cry, but I was here to comfort her.

“But you are.” I responded while wiping away the tear. “One cannot fit into a box. Witches and wizards, human beings, are complex. Your vexation with the four Houses holds true with dynamics. But… that is not why you cry at the moment. Who hurt you so? I can feel it. Heartbreak and loss. Old scars beat within me as it does with you now.” I continued softly, removing my hands from hers and placing them over her heart.

Hermione had only let a tear fall before, but now they had started to fall in droves.

“I…” Hermione started to say, her face forming a strained grimace, a frustrated growl coming from her chest. “I… never informed anyone of this… I thought- I thought admitting this- this weakness would show that I was who they said I was. Broken. Unloved. Worthless. I wanted to love and be loved, but my lack of foresight into who I have my heart was my undoing. It indeed broke me. I was broken. For the first time in my miserable life, I had truly felt fragmented and shattered. And it had nothing to do with my past, but my present at the time.”

“Wha, mo ghràdh? Wha hurt ye?” I repeated, my accent becoming thick as a surge of anger pulsed through me, but I tried to remain calm for the younger Alpha’s sake.

But my Omega hindbrain was jumping at the bit for this information…

“Pansy and… Millicent…” Hermione answered, her nose scrunched up as the words oozed out of her mouth. Her jaw was clenched tight, her breathing started to pick up, and her hands found their way back to my waist, squeezing me slightly tighter than before, as her face buried itself into my neck. “They were the first in my own House who treated me with a shred of kindness, but… only in the shadows. Always in the shadows. Never in the light… Why was it that the light had hurt me before, but the shadows did me no better? Hurt by everything and loved by no one. I had Albus and Severnia, but I was blinded by the excruciating pain inflicted upon my blackened heart. I truly don’t know if they cared for me or my person, but they were my first taste at love. Not familial love. Love for a partner that made my heart pick up and my soul surge with joy every time I laid eyes on the two fellow Slytherins. We were a triad, three made into one, but it felt like I was the odd one out. I now realize I was the new bobble, the playtoy, and was never going to be there equal.” She explained, her breathing now rough and coming out in pained gasps.

I could smell Hermione’s pain in the air.

It prickled my very skin, the younger Alpha’s pheromones tickling my nose, and my anger at the two who had hurt her knew no bounds.

“Oh, Hermione…” I whined, gently wrapping my own hands around her waist and letting the weathered Alpha cry out her pain. “I am not like them. I will never be them. There may be storms, and we may have to brave them, but we will do it together. Always together. You are healing now, building yourself back up, moving towards the future and putting the past where it belongs. You have me and, when she is ready, you will have her too. You will have more than a taste of love, dearheart… You will be filled to the brim with it, overflowing, your cup bountiful forever.” I passionately replied, my words coming from the depths of my soul.

Hermione tears started to subside by the time I had finished my impromptu speech and a possessive growl was humming through the air. Her body squeezed me even tighter, her sharp nails digging into my sweat-slicked skin, but I endured.

I endured for the younger Alpha’s sake, my soulmate’s sake, as she processed what had been said.

“I love you…” Hermione rumbled, her voice cracking with tantamount emotion. “I… would burn the world to ash if I ever lost you to the veil…”

My Omega hindbrain preened at the statement and it made my old and weary heart flutter.

“Very Slytherin of you, dearheart.” I responded with a throaty chuckle, my hand now sifting through her parted hair. “But I also love you, mind, body, and soul, Hermione Jean Granger. We will be happy. I will make sure of that fact even if I have to cast out all I have previously known…”

And I meant it.

Every single word…

Chapter Text

I was stupendously tired and mardy.

I unfortunately had to leave the warm embrace of my soulmate, while also exiting her warm depths as my knot deflated, and started to make way to my own dormitories.

Gaia, why in the world did I have to leave…

With one last lingering kiss on Minerva’s bruised and plump lips, neither of us wanting to leave the other, I closed her chamber door and made my exit.

“Scourgify.” I whispered as I waved my wand and cleansed myself of the scents that clung to me because of recent events.

I drew in a careful breath and tested the air, my senses sharpening as I searched for any lingering trace of impropriety. Finding none - no scent of sex clinging to my person or robes - I gave a sharp and stiff, but satisfied nod.

Closing my eyes, I centered myself and focused on the slow rhythm of my breathing. Bit by bit, I wrested control of my pheromones back from my Alpha hindbrain, reining them in with the same discipline I applied to wandwork and study. They had been louder than usual in the presence of my soulmate, the quiet pull of that bond stirring instincts that were still new to me.

But control returned, steady and deliberate.

And once it did, I finally opened my eyes…

…and took the first step away from Minerva’s chambers.

The ache was powerful as I moved further away, but I still had responsibilities that I needed to attend to. I would have loved to spend eternity with my Omega, not caring about the world around us, but I was studious if nothing else. My grades mattered to me and I would not abandon them. I was sure Minerva understood and would be the first one to scold me if I let myself ruin my hard work.

But…

All my mind could think of, as I snuck around the castle halls, was the joining of Minerva and I.

How the older Omega professed her love.

How I professed my love.

How the two of us came together, now bound as one, and experienced overwhelming pleasure and love as we ascended to cloud nine.

I had foolishly allowed the ghosts of a relationship once kept in shadow to lay bare my own naïveté, yet Minerva had once again promised that she would be better than those who had come before her.

How could Minerva be better when she has already superseded the past by many many prodigious parsecs?

I was so distracted I didn’t see the light peeking through the glass windows, my mind flowing in the sea that was Minerva McGonagall, and I just so happened to collide into someone…

“Watch where you’re going, freak!” The voice spat and it was one I unfortunately recognized.

Ronald Weasley.

The pain in my body from the collision, the pain I expected, seemed to be lessened and not at all what it had been previously. Jolts of pain did indeed run throughout my body, making me grit my teeth, but it was not unbearable nor detrimental in keeping my person upright. I wobbled some, reeling back slightly because of Ronald’s vile breath, but my feet remained planted on the stone floor beneath me.

I drew strength from my newly cemented bond and I was stronger for it.

I wasn’t healed, but the older Omega had not only started to heal one of the cracks in my magic core, but seemed to also be healing my battered and broken body.

The encounter with Cirihtor, the fragmented state of my body, was nothing but the past and I stood taller in the face of this petulant pest.

Love does indeed heal all wounds…

I had half a mind to draw my wand from where it was holstered and hex the weasel into next week, but I instead narrowed my eyes and took slow, measured steps towards him.

I negatively growled, my Alpha pheromones filling the space around us, and alerting anyone who was in our vicinity that I was very displeased at the moment.

“Freak?” I repeated, my growling growing in intensity as I neared the weasel. “I may be a ‘freak’, but you?” I continued, now so close to the boy, because that was what he was, that our faces were millimeters apart. “You’re an insecure little git who will amount to nothing. Your Father hasn’t amounted to anything, only riding off the coattails of Molly Weasley’s elevated status, and even then he could do nothing with it in the end. You will never amount to me, you parasitic arsehole. I have an innate talent for magic… You, a ‘pure-blood’ will be the one scrounging for galleons in the mud for the rest of your pathetically long life.” I finished, snarling the last of my words, moving around the frozen and pale-faced Gryffindor, not waiting for his answer to my rant.

I needed to be elsewhere.

Ronald Weasley no longer had any power over me.

The boy's spiteful words were no match for the venom hidden in my gums…

I had given him a taste…

And he would see the full extent of my wrath if he continued to act foolishly as he has done in the past…

Morgana, that felt wonderful…

My purposeful steps echoed through the stone halls, my mood rising to even higher heights because of the tongue lashing I gave the weasel, and I felt pride well within my breast. My Alpha hindbrain was proud to stand tall, to show those who have trampled on us, that we were no longer at the bottom of the barrel.

Maybe I should show Hogwarts just what pointy teeth I have…

But…

That would go against the old fools' words…

I sighed, not bothering to look at the eyes that were glued to my person as I walked by, and continued by train of thought.

I’ll have to talk to him about this new…

…want that is growing inside me…

Ah…

I’ll also have to officially inform him about Minerva and I’s completed bond.

Hopefully Albus isn’t too exasperating…

The man can be spritely when he wants to be…

“Hello… Hello? Can you all hear me?” Albus said, his voice seemingly coming out of thin air, but I knew he did this when he wanted to announce something to the whole of the school. “Classes, and all extracurriculars, are canceled. I repeat… Classes, and all extracurriculars are canceled for today. You may all do as you wish, but the Forbidden Forest is closed to those of you who previously had access. I will inform you all when it will be open to students once again, but it is closed for now. That is all. Have a good day young witches and wizards.”

And as sudden as Albus’s voice appeared…

It disappeared and I was left reeling at the implications of his words.

“Shite…” I cursed under my breath while slightly shaking my head, my steps hurried as I picked up the pace to find my two compatriots. “How in the world did Albus find out this quickly? Firenze? Hagrid? I know it isn’t Minerva because she was with me… Maybe Malfoy tattled again…” I theorized and rumbled dangerously at the thought of the lizard who spit pitiful flames.

I shook my head and huffed.

I needed to find Luna and Longbottom.

I can focus on this mystery later.

I didn’t know where they were at this moment, but I had an inkling where they could be.

The Beta Ravenclaw and the Omega Gryffindor shared their love of nature, but in separate ways. Longbottom enjoyed the flora aspect of nature while Luna enjoyed the fauna of the world we called home. More specifically, Luna enjoyed topics such as insects and the long extinct clade Dinosauria. They both enjoyed Hogwarts' immense library, specifically the art collection that depicted these interests in detail, so that was where my feet took me.

The sun was now in full view.

The windows let in the annoying light that made me squint my one good eye.

It was officially a new day and I internally groaned about not picking up some runed sunglasses. I knew they could potentially come in handy one day, but Merlin-be-damned, I was poor and prideful so I never did.

I was sorely regretting that daft decision at the moment.

I was fascinated with runes, had studied everything there was to know about the subject that Hogwarts had in its walls, but anything that had runes inscribed in it was expensive. I had heard Ronald whine about it, saying he always got hand-me-downs that never quite worked right, and it was the first time I was jealous of something he had. That comment was in my first year, when I didn’t have my spelled and runed robes, so my pain dictated my thoughts. The Weasley’s may have been poor, but Arthur and Molly worked to provide for their family. My thoughts were dark at the time, thinking how much I would love to slaughter the weasel right then and there so I could replace him and have his life. I no longer had my parents, but here he was, complaining about his situation.

Complaining about his loving parents.

Complaining about the family I so desperately craved.

Ronald Weasley didn’t know what he had and it made seethe.

But I had grown while the little man-child didn’t.

My current thoughts were interrupted as I was now right in front of the Hogwarts library. The big wooden doors loomed before me, the intricate design carved in its bulk moving as if they had a life of their own, my eyes focusing on a phoenix who soared high above me, and I pushed them open with a bellied grace. I may have struggled with simple tasks in the past, before my completed bonding with Minerva, but now I found myself with more strength in my arms and didn’t struggle as I did once before. Eyes were on my person like I was Merlin himself as I calmly walked through the corridors of the library. Noses sniffed the air as I passed by and confused faces were left in my wake. I knew my scent was different, my fellow classmates knew as well, but only I knew why it was different.

Alphas.

Betas.

Omegas.

They all were confused, but I continued toward my goal.

My feet carried me to the Library Annex, another sequestered part of the library that housed the artwork, but it was locked behind an Arithmancy door. Hogwarts was a school and it liked to challenge its students. There was never an easy path, but these doors had come easy to me. Symbols lined the detailed archway and these symbols corresponded with the numbers that were nearby. These patterns changed once a student solved the arithmetic puzzle, so as to not be monotonous, but I quickly input the correct code into the two blank slates with my wand and the door chimed.

If the chime rang thrice, then you succeeded, but if it rang four times…

Then you had failed and you had to try again.

I, of course, got the three chimes one needed to pass and the door opened.

When the door fully opened, I fluidly holstered my wand and walked into the room. The space was illuminated by ambient, orange lights that were inherently magic. They had been cast all about the room, equal space in between them, and they roared as I entered, then dimmed some as the door closed behind me. My eyes took in the space and everywhere I looked there was a piece of art. The art didn’t resemble the portraits that lined the walls of Hogwarts, but were detailed depictions of everything magical that pertained to flora and fauna. This initial space was for learning about magical botany and zoology.

I was grateful that these topics came first and found the two I was looking for.

The Beta Ravenclaw and the Omega Gryffindor looked to be in front of glumbumble, but Longbottom specifically looked a little pale in the face as he stared at the painting…

“Not a consummate fan of magical flying insects, Longbottom?” I called out, an amused lilt to my tone of voice.

Longbottom yelped at my voice, his Omega pheromones slightly flaring, but receding as they both turned to look at my person as I limped towards them.

“Oh! Hermione!” Luna exclaimed, her voice airy, but taking on such a soft tone that it made me falter slightly. “No nargles and you trusted your heart! This is a wonderful day!”

“It… is….” I replied as I finished my walk towards the two of them. “Exactly as you said Luna… Today is a wonderful day.” I repeated, a small, genuine smile making its way onto my face.

“Hermione? Smiling?” Longbottom said, his voice filled with confusion and wonder. “What’s going on?”

A silence pervaded the Omega Gryffindor’s words and I found that this was a pivotal moment for me.

To tell or not to tell…

That was the question…

“Hermione?” Luna said, her voice getting my attention, her eyes soft and warm. They were full of understanding, knowing, and I felt her support of the secret I held. “It’s okay, you know? We will understand. Neville and I won’t judge… We’ll be happy for you!”

“Huh?” Longbottom dumbly said, his eyes flitting between Luna and I. “Can one of you tell me what is going on!” He squeaked, his nervous energy radiating from him in waves the longer he wasn’t clued into what was happening.

Longbottom made the mistake of meeting eyes with the painting of the glumbumble, in his frazzled state, again and loudly squealed as his bum met the cold stone that was the floor. The sight broke any tension that was flowing through the space and the Beta Ravenclaw started to giggle at the wizard that was Neville Longbottom.

And…

I was feeling so wondrous that I actually…

Laughed.

And I laughed loudly.

The Omega Gryffindor, who was groaning on the floor, snapped his head up at the sound and his eyes went wide when he saw me laughing. Luna looked at me like I was a butterfly who just came out of its chrysalis or a flower that had just bloomed. Their looks were both one of astonishment at the sight of me, but they both started to laugh along with me at the situation that had just occurred.

My laughing died down to a chuckle and I stuck my hand out for Longbottom to grab and hoisted him off the ground.

But…

Before either the Beta Ravenclaw or Longbottom could say another word…

I decided to drop the bomb, a bomb similar in size to when I learned Albus had loved Grindelwald.

“My soulmate is Minerva McGonagall.” I blurted out, my voice wavering slightly, but my chest was stuck out in pride, my Alpha hindbrain preening at the name of our Omega, and I waited for the response.

“...WHAT?!” Longbottom screamed, his eyes like saucers, his body swaying slightly from the information he had just received.

“YES!” Luna squealed as she excitedly clapped her hands. “I wasn’t positive, but I was ppprrreeetttyyy sure… I am so happy for you, Hermione!” She said as she came up to my person and gently hugged me.

I slowly reciprocated the hug, my thoughts flitting to a time when I was all alone, and I appreciated the budding friendship I now shared with the two of them.

Even Longbottom…

“What… But- But… What?” Longbottom sputtered, his confusion clear, but I could see this had taken him aback.

“It’s just as I said, Longbottom.” I replied as Luna released me from the hug. “Professor McGonagall is my soulmate and we completed the bond. I didn’t expect to be mated to her, but she has brought light into the void that is my life. I assume this is how Merlin felt when he first saw Guendoloena. It was… instantaneous. When I peered into those emerald-green eyes of hers… It was like coming home… A piece of me that was missing had slotted into place and I… I had fallen into the depths that was Minerva McGonagall.”

“I…” Longbottom said, his face comically scrunching up as he processed my words. “I… I mean n-no offense Hermione, b-but isn’t Professor McGonagall really old? I understand she’s your o-other half, but…” He started to say, but his mind seemed to latch onto another thought. “And she’s also a professor! And you're a student!”

“And?” I replied, not impressed with the alarmed words flowing from his mouth. “In the grand scheme of the wizarding world, why does any of what you said hold importance? We are soulmates. That’s all that matters.”

“No truer words have been said, Hermione!” Luna said, her voice excited as she stepped closer to Longbottom and put a comforting hand on his shoulder, her own Beta pheromones wrapping around him to calm his newest anxiety.

I was thankful for Luna because my Alpha hindbrain would’ve come to the forefront and snapped at the Omega Gryffindor for even insinuating that me being mated to Minerva was a horrid thing.

Longbottom was being moronic, but I was continually learning to be patient with him…

“I… I don’t get it…” Longbottom muttered as his mind soaked in Luna and I’s words, his anxiety ridden pheromones calming some. “But… But I’ll try to be accepting. It just might take a- a bit to wrap my head around you and… Professor McGonagall. Together…” He said, his nose scrunching up some at the words he just tasted. “Bloody hell…” He whispered.

“You do know Professor McGonagall isn’t the age she shows the masses here at Hogwarts?” Luna supplied with a mischievous grin as she bounced on the balls of her feet.

The Omega Gryffindor quickly spun from me to the Beta Ravenclaw, his eyes now wide once again.

“Huh?! What does that mean, Luna?” Longbottom asked, surprised.

“Hermione? Minerva is your soulmate. I don’t want to reveal her secrets. They aren’t mine to share.” Luna said, her head tilted to the side in questions as her eyes looked at my contemplative form.

“I shouldn’t either.” I said with a low rumble. “But… it would make this… change more painless if Longbottom knew…” I continued while rubbing my temples. “I’ll ask Minerva, but Longbottom?”

“Uh, yes?” Longbottom replied.

“There is a reason that Luna and I have no issue with this. Trust me when I say that we aren’t breaking any Wizengamot rules regarding dynamics and soulmates.” I explained with a slight huff. “I am Hermione Jean Granger, Brightest Witch of Her Age, I should know and do know that we aren’t breaking any rules for Salazar’s sake. You know Professor McGonagall, Longbottom. Does she seem like a woman, a witch, who breaks rules and would even entertain something with me if there was even an iota of wrongdoing with our mating?”

“I… I trust you, Hermione. I do, truly… I just…” Longbottom said, his bottom lips between his teeth and I sensed that his next words were important.

I needed to hear them.

Luna’s hand drifted to his back and she started to rub soothing circles to coax the words from him.

“You just…” Luna softly repeated, the orange light less prevalent in my impaired vision as I waited.

“I just…c-care about you…” Longbottom whispered with a sniff. “If- If Professor McGonagall had somehow done something horrid… I just wanted to- to make sure you were alright… Your m-my friend. It’s what friends do for each o-other… Right?”

And there it was.

The light in my vision brightened and my eyes truly saw Longbottom for the first time.

I took a step.

Then I took another.

I closed the gap between us…

And I offered my hand.

The Omega Gryffindor stared at it, then flicked his eyes to mine, and then back again to my outstretched hand.

And…

Longbottom gently took it and we shook hands.

“You are indeed my friend… Neville.” I answered, a please rumbled spreading throughout the space, a toothy grin on my face.

Neville’s face was comical as his first name left my lips. It was like a witch or wizard seeing a Thestral for the very first time. His eyes held a glint of amazement at what had just happened, but he was - in equal parts - horrified that I had done it.

I eyed Luna who was trying her very best to not giggle at the scene playing out in front of her and she looked as if she was the cat that got the cream.

I playfully rolled my eyes, slipped my hand out of a shocked Omega Gryffindor’s grip and stepped back.

“Godric, You- YOU JUST SAID MY BLOODY NAME?!?!?!” Neville squealed, his body vibrating from the frequency his voice was producing.

“She really did…” Luna dreamily said, a wide smile on her face as she eyed me with an affectionate glint in those pale-silver eyes of hers.

“I did…” I confirmed as I crossed my arms over my chest. “...because you’re worthy of the honour. You’re a true Gryffindor Neville Longbottom. You don’t think I’ve heard what they say about you? About all of us? Luna is deemed ‘Looney,’ I’m deemed the ‘Horror of Hogwarts,’ and you? You’re deemed ‘Nestling Neville.’ It’s just as vile as our nicknames. I’m sure you understand why they call you that, but you are worth a thousand more than any of your peers. They are daft as a doorknob to not see that you’re a diamond in the rough.”

“You…” Nevile started out, his throat bobbing, his lungs taking a long drag of air. “You think… You think I’m worthy? Me?” He asked, his voice sounding timid and self-conscious. He was no doubt thinking back to all the times he was made fun of, all the times he couldn’t quite get something right, all the times he broke into pieces because he couldn’t understand why he was the way he was…

The Beta Ravenclaw understood his pain.

I understood his pain.

“You are. Luna is. I am.” I responded, my answer firm and unwavering. “We may be different, but we are not unworthy.” I growled, teeth gritted at all the injustice done to similar people like us.

“I feel the truth in your words, daughter of the sun.” Luna wispily said, her eyes glazed over, but they turned back to their normal pale-silver. “Huh? It’s rude to stare, you know? Do I have wrackspurts nipping at my hair?”

Neville and I were both rendered dullards at Luna’s words.

“No… No you don’t have any wrackspurts, Luna” Neville answered as he eyed our mysterious friend, his hand patting her forearm.

“Well…” I drawled, coughing a bit to cover the awkwardness that swamped the room. “I came to this section of the library for a specific reason. I wanted to find the two of you and speak about what happened in the Forbidden Forest. This new information will affect all of us going forward and we need a concrete plan of action.”

“What did happen, Hermione?” Neville asked as he licked his lips, his voice strained and wary.

The Beta Ravenclaw looked much the same as she always looked, knowing and inquisitive, but even her face was slightly strained as she stared at me.

They both waited for an answer.

My answer to what happened in those shite woods.

“I was on the precipice… Or my very bones felt the weight of something… something vile. Draco and I had been walking, following the tracks left behind by whatever injured the poor Unicorn. It was a fairly easy ordeal since it was silver, but since I was with the daft little dragon, I was distracted from the purpose at hand. But… It was that same weight that had me focused once more. The further we went… The more my very skin burned… The voice…” I explained, my lips up-turning into a vicious snarl, my pheromones exploding in an angry haze, my very body trembling as I remembered just what those words said.

Useless…

Plague…

Horror…

Blood-traitor…

Blood-traitor?

But-

“The… voice?” Neville asked, his form slightly vibrating with fear at the state of me, but he remained.

The Omega Gryffindor remained and his presence brought me back to the present.

I blinked, my body slightly shivering at the memories that were now at the forefront of my mind, and took a deep, steadying breath.

“It’s… nothing.” I growled, my own Alpha pheromones minimally leaking from my person and the two in front of me obviously knew that my words were erroneous.

“Your words just now hold as much weight as Professor Lockhart's teachings, you know?” Luna replied with a cheeky grin.

I huffed at Luna’s words, but didn't retort because she was indeed right…

But would I admit that…

No.

“It really is nothing, Luna.” I reinforced, my eyes darting over to a nervous Neville who looked equally as worried for my well being. “We should get back to the topic at hand. Evil is in our midsts and we need to be alert. After the git fled, I saw with my very own eye something feasting on the Unicorn we had been meticulously tracking. It was, quite literally, feasting on it as I happened upon the gruesome scene. Fear, fear like I hadn’t known since I was a little witchling, suffused into my bones along with the immense pain I was feeling at the moment and I couldn’t limp any further. I was rooted in place, my breathing quickening as I tried to intake small, shaky breaths, but my eyes remained fixed on this incomprehensible evil. Unfortunately, it noticed me, perceived me as a threat, and flew at me. Its meal was long forgotten and I quickly found myself backpedaling to escape my own demise. I tripped over a root, my back splintering in more unbearable pain as I thudded into a large ditch, and I thought Professor Trelawney had predicted correctly. Death personified had come and it was my end. My being stunned by this evils appearance in the Forbidden Forest almost cost me my life. If it hadn't been for Firenze soaring above my head and scaring the being away in my time of need…” I trailed, my words grave, as Luna and Neville took in what I had said.

A heavy silence pervaded the space, the flicker of flame dancing in my periphery, and I now knew I had their full attention.

“I should enhance the runes that are on your robes.” Luna said softly and thoughtfully. “Professor Babbling says I am a genius and a prodigy in the subject. I know you also have a proficiency in runes Hermione, but… but I would like it if you allowed me to take a look at them for my own piece of mind. If you don’t mind, that is.”

“Luna is right, Hermione.” Neville interjected before I could respond, his thumbs twiddling in front of him, his body unsteady as his words quickly flowed from his mouth. “If you're in danger… If this-this evil being targeted you - because that's what it sounds like - it targeted you… Then you need more protection. Safety first and safety always… And all that.” He finished as he gestured around his person with his hands.

“If either of you had suggested this before the attack, my Slytherin pride would’ve said that I could protect myself, but new factors have shown that more protection is indeed needed if I were to face this being again.” I conceded, my mind whirling with ideas of what this evil could be and how it could be defeated.

I need to do more research…

“Thank Merlin for a Slytherins self-preservation…” Neville mumbled, his hands coming up to rub his face.

The Beta Ravenclaw giggled.

“Hermione only has a teeny tiny bit of that Slytherin trait.” Luna said, still softly giggling. “She’s a magnet for trouble and can’t help but look deeper until a troll is swinging its club at her!”

I scoffed at Luna’s words.

“Luna does have a point…” Neville muttered.

I scoffed even louder this time and started to growl.

“See! Neville agrees!” Luna happily exclaimed as she threw an arm over his shoulder in friendly camaraderie.

I lowered my growl to a rumble and rubbed the bridge of my nose.

“That doesn’t matter at the moment.” I responded. “What does matter, in the grand scheme of our mad magic-filled lives, is that this evil was consuming unicorns' blood. Why would that be? Firenze said that consuming the blood of a unicorn can grant temporary life, but it comes with a cured existence. There is a keyword in that previous sentence… Temporary. So where, oh where, will that evil being go next in its search for life?”

The Beta Ravenclaw looked pensive, her eyes knowing, but Neville’s eyes were wide as he stared at me.

“Godric… Bloody hell…” Neville whispered while shaking his head. “It’s the Philosopher’s Stone, isn’t it?” He guessed, his Omega pheromones flaring at this new revelation, anxiety thick in the air. “This thing that attacked you, who feasted on a Unicorn, is going to go after the Philosopher’s stone next. It’s the logical next step. This thing has knowledge about unicorns and a Cerberus is guarding the entrance to the stone, so it’s not unreasonable to make that conclusion… The Headmaster must be aware of the threat since it’s being guarded.”

“I know Albus is.” I replied as I let out a sigh. “I assume he has a plan, but I am his eyes and ears. Minerva and I were going to talk to him about this very subject. Soon. And now the time has come.”

“You should be safe inside Hogwarts, Hermione.” Luna interjected, her pale brows slightly furrowed. “Headmaster Dumbledore is one of the most powerful wizards in the world. This evil… it won’t be the death of you this year.”

But will it be the death of me next year?

Or the year after that?

I wanted to ask those pertinent questions, but the door of the Library Annex opened and we all turned to see who it was…

And when my sight landed on said person…

It was none other than…

Hagrid?

Chapter Text

“Hagrid?” Neville supplied for me in a very surprised tone.

The flames flickered brighter for just a moment, a rush of cool air rushing into the space, but Hagrid quickly lumbered into the room and the door shut behind him. It was a surprise to see the large wizard here, but I had a suspicion about how he was connected and why he was here now.

There had been a question in the back of my mind ever since we happened upon Hagrid and his dragon egg.

Who really handed him the egg?

I didn’t have time to ponder on it, to use my wit to deduce that some stranger handing him the egg in an alley was an oddity beyond belief, but with him standing here…

The question burrowed itself to the forefront of my mind.

“It’s the dragon egg, isn’t it?” I asked, my good eye burrowing into Hagrid's own glinting beetle-black eyes. “You got suspicious, didn’t you? And since we asked about the Philosopher’s stone, the death of Unicorns, and the attack on my person in the Forbidden Forest… It had you questioning about your own encounter with a mysterious benefactor who just so happened to give you exactly what your heart desired.” I stated, the sound of my voice being the only sound heard in the room. “For Salazar’s sake, what did you exchange for that egg, Hagrid?”

The large Beta’s form was as still as an Aragogg at my question.

“I… I dunno,” Hagrid started, shaking his head as he stepped closer to the three of us. “It was jus’ talk mostly. We both had an interest in magical creatures, see. We were happy jus’ talkin’ about ’em. But… when I mentioned Fluffy… they got interested, they did. Right interested…”

“Did they… Did they ask questions about… Fluffy?” Neville asked, the room's atmosphere suddenly shifting with the Omega’s question.

“’Course they did!” Hagrid replied, his tone making it sound like the question was a daft one. “Who wouldn’ be interested in a three-headed magical creature?” He continued, letting out a single, great huff. “But… but I prattled, prattled like a pixie I did… They asked how I managed the beast. Can yeh believe tha’? I wasn’ no beginner an’ told ’em the trick was knowin’ how ter calm a magical creature.”

“And did you, Mr. Hagrid?” Luna asked, her voice light and airy, but my ears heard the slight tremble in the question. “Did you tell this mysterious person your tricks?”

“That I did, Miss Luna… tha’ I did…” Hagrid answered - his tone sad and self-deprecating - and his hands rubbed his face as he let out a long sigh. “Told ’em a tune was all they needed ter make Fluffy sleep like a hibernatin’ troll.”

“Hagrid…” Neville said, groaning at the answer we were given.

“I… shouldn’ ’ave told yeh that either…” Hagrid mumbled as he slapped his forehead.

I narrowed my eyes at Hagrid.

The large Beta may not be academically gifted, but he was no gormless wizard.

Was he acting on Ablus’s orders?

He and I haven’t discussed what to do about this escalating situation…

It made some sense…

Minerva knew about the stone and Albus’s machinations…

“Minerva… I need to see, Minerva…” I whispered, my feet quickly carrying past Hagrid, my limp still prevalent - who looked panicked - and to the door we had previously come through.

“What?” Hagrid replied, his head following her movements as Luna and Neville followed behind her. “Where’re yeh lot goin’?!” He called out, not hearing my use of a certain Professor's name and no doubt worried, seemingly worried, about what we would do with this newfound information.

I didn’t answer the question that had been thrown toward us. 

Instead, I turned and began making my way toward Minerva’s classroom.

There were no lessons scheduled for the day, but that hardly meant the room would be empty. I knew the older Omega would be there regardless, seated behind her desk, surrounded by precarious towers of parchment, methodically grading assignments and refining answers to the endless questions her students brought her about Transfiguration. She was, in many ways, a perfectly tuned machine. She was tireless, precise, and wholly devoted to the craft she had mastered.

Minerva’s dedication had always commanded my respect. Long before I had discovered that the Fates had bound us together, I had admired the way she approached her discipline - with rigor, with intellect - and with an unmistakable passion that few witches or wizards could rival.

But admiration would have to wait.

Time was marching forward, indifferent to sentiment, and somewhere beyond these castle walls an evil presence moved with purpose. Whoever - or whatever - it possessed the resources to pursue what it sought.

Which meant we had to be five steps ahead of it.

The walk to the Library Annex was soothing to my soul, like a babe on their mothers breast, but…

“I’m glad you’re better, but I’m sorry the bond didn’t fix the outer damage, Hermione.” Luna commented, her tone filled with sadness for me.

I was a tad disappointed too, but this form was wholly me.

I had come to terms with it.

A gem cannot be polished without friction, nor a man perfected without trials.

“My body must be settling into the bond and the newly healed crack in my magic core. The injuries to my person had felt more… reversed when I was around, Minerva. I no longer limped, the pain had been nearly nonexistent, and I was whole once again. But… That must’ve been because the bond was new. Freshly conceived. I do feel less pain radiating throughout my body and magic conduits, but I seem to have kept the limp and the scars.” I explained as we continued to walk, the clip-clopping of shoes pounding on stone resounding in my ears as students filed down the paths they wanted to take. “At least I don’t feel pain with every minute movement I make.” I added, gratitude shining through my tone.

“Oh, you see, the body may bleed, like a worn-out Quibbler page whipping in the wind, but it’s the soul that truly twinkles with the radiance of one's being. The body is only a sort of shell, like a Crumple-Horned Snorkack’s hide, but the soul is what shimmers softly beneath, the real keeper of all the curious wonders. So, even if your knees scrape or your heart feels all tangled, remember… It’s the soul’s light that never truly fades, Hermione.” Luna replied, her soft voice like a whisper, but her words no less powerful. “You understand now, don’t you? Because of a certain older witch we’re going to see?” She added, no judgement in her tone.

“Perhaps…” I responded with a huff.

I didn’t say another word, letting silence surround the three of us, but we quickly found ourselves in front of my soulmate's classroom. Even with my limp, the three of us had made good time, the Library Annex also on the first-floor of Hogwarts, but they were down different corridors. The corridors were convoluted if you were a first-year student, but we were experienced and knew our way around the ancient, magic-filled castle. One also had to ignore the portraits on the walls and the occasional ghost who tried to converse with you. 

Luckily, the portraits and the ghosts knew who I was, who I was affiliated with, and stayed out of my path.

But now Luna, Neville, and I were standing in front of Minerva’s door and I was…

Worried.

Anxious.

Troubled.

Bothered.

Overwrought.

Agitated.

Uneasy.

I was all of those synonyms because my two worlds were colliding. 

I had no Muggle parents that needed to acclimate to a magical world because their daughter was magical…

But I did have two friends who now knew I was bound to our Transfiguration Professor.

And now the Beta Ravenclaw and the Omega Gryffindor were going to meet Minerva and all that came with us being soulmates.

What if seeing was believing?

What if they abandoned me?

What if they thought I was a freak?

What if this was just… 

Too much?

A broken horror who was now bound, mated for Salazar’s sake, to a Professor who was quite older than me…

Luna’s pheromones, although only a Beta’s and not my soulmates, still wafted to my nose and my demeanor slightly calmed. Her hand came up to my shoulder, softly grasping it in solidarity, and I pushed all of the horrid thoughts from my mind. 

My eyes closed, I took a deep breath, drew on the strength of the two beside me, and then pushed Minerva’s classroom doors open.

Faint heart never won fair lady…

She who dares, wins…

The doors swung open, and there Minerva was. She was seated at her desk, parchment spread before her like a river of ink and knowledge. Her hair was perfectly sculpted, her posture unyielding, every line of her body poised with the precision of someone who commanded respect without uttering a word, and her glamour was firmly in place.

I found myself staring at the stern Professor, the one who demanded excellence in every assignment, courage in every decision, and unflinching integrity in every action. She was brilliant, exacting, and yet beneath it all, boundless in her care for the students - the pups and cubs - entrusted to her guidance.

The older Omega’s standards were exacting, unyielding, relentless even, but my love for her soared far above them all. I admired her in ways that left my chest tight, my mind spinning, and my very soul aching with the quiet fire of longing. I yearned, in secret and in whispers to myself, to embody even a fraction of her poise, her intellect, her unshakable strength. And yet, by some improbable blessing of the Fates, I had the honor - and the exquisite, suffocating joy - of sharing my elongated life with her, feeling the pull of her presence in every heartbeat, in every quiet breath.

Perfect…

As Minerva drew in a slow breath, her nose subtly lifted, turning toward us with an almost imperceptible grace. Her emerald-green eyes swept over the group hesitantly standing in the doorway, lingering until they found mine. The moment our gazes met, her expression softened, and I felt it. I felt the way she had caught the subtle trace of my presence, how her senses had attuned to me. There was a depth in her look that no words could capture, an incalculable, quiet love that wrapped around me, warm and fierce all at once, leaving my chest fluttering and my blackened heart taut with longing.

“I assume, Hermione Jean Granger, that Mr. Longbottom and Miss Lovegood know about our… closeness?” Minerva said, her voice soft, but nonetheless powerful in the classroom she resided in.

The focusing on the word closeness wasn’t lost on my person or the two who were beside my person.

Shite…

Why, oh why, did you think the experienced witch wouldn't notice the two’s changed demeanors…

Oh you are a daft one, Hermione…

I didn’t answer right away, but stepped into the older Omega’s domain, and heard the door close behind us. She had minutely waved her hand and displayed her impeccable control of wordless and wandless magic. She had closed the door as the three of us stepped inside and the air changed around us as our feet carried us towards Minerva McGonagall.

“Yes, Minerva…” I replied, anxiousness bubbling its way back to the front of my mind and body. “Luna and Neville know about our bonding, but I haven’t divulged your secrets. Those were for you to tell or not to tell. I would never betray your trust.” I passionately added.

The older Omega, graded parchments abandoned, had set down her quill and was eyeing the three of us. Her skin was older, adorned with wrinkles, her hair was gray, but framed her face in an elegant way, her lips were thin, but she had applied a shade of red that made them stand out against the pale pallor of her skin, and her eyes… Her eyes, adored by glasses that primly sat on her nose, were still that shimmering emerald-green that drew in my very soul. 

Minerva may have had her glamour applied, but she was still the most beautiful woman to me.

The older Omega was my everything and I waited for her judgment.

But judgement didn’t come.

Only… 

…understanding.

Myself and my Alpha hindbrain were relieved beyond belief for that understanding.

Minerva started to drop that glamour of hers, baring her true self to us, and I felt a surge of indomitable love come over my person for my gratuitous Gryffindor. She knew these two were important to me, had become vital to me, and she was willing to drop down one of her barriers and show them how she truly looked without the disguise she wore day in and day out. The glamour shimmered with hints of gold, red, white, and green, its glow reminding me of how my wand first reacted to me back in Mr. Ollivander’s shop. The magic, her magic that could’ve been undone in but a moment, was making a show of this reveal until all that was left was who Minerva McGonagall really was.

“This... This is the real me. This is wha a really am. Ane has tae tak precautions i this life whan one's magic decides tae reduce the agin process more than normal.” Minerva explained, her accent thick and voice filled with emotion, her magic disappearing in the wind as if it had never been there at all.

“Wha- How- How in the-” Neville stuttered, green eyes wide, as he took in the older Omega that was about thirty years younger now.

Minerva cleared her throat, aware she had let her accent slip. 

“I am a witch, of many years, who has specialized in Transfiguration, Mr. Longbottom. Of course I have control over my form and a detailed glamour as the one you have been seeing since your first year.” Minerva answered.

“I… Right… Sorry, Professor McGonagall.” Neville muttered with a little wince at the daftness of his question.

“I, for one, think it is absolutely wonderful that the Fates brought you two together!” Luna dreamily said, a small sigh on her lips. “You two are a perfect match and I’m so very excited to see where it all leads!”

“And you would know, wouldn’t you?” I said with a derisive snort.

Luna looked over at me and innocently grinned at me. 

“I’m just an inquisitive witch, you know? So I’m afraid I have no idea what you’re implying.” Luna shit back.

“Aye, an inquisitive witch indeed.” Minerva said with her own chuckle.

I rumbled, low in my throat at what the older Omega said, and she raised an eyebrow at the noise.

The Beta Ravenclaw, who was to the right of my person, seemed to understand my rumble and the situation. She put a hand on my shoulder, which had me stiffening almost immediately, but her words made me calm just as quickly…

“She’s yours, Hermione.” Luna said in a light whisper. “All yours. Only yours…”

“Mine.” I repeated with a growl that tapered off as I got ahold of my emotions and my pheromones that were making Neville pump out his own in turn.

“Yours.” Luna agreed as Minerva looked between the two of us, but then Luna leaned in to whisper into my ear and her eyes looked like clouds. “At least for now… They are out there.” She said with a small giggle. “And they will come after the sly otter and the brave cat to make the four leaf clover complete, to reunite what was once lost, so don’t worry too much, daughter of the sun.”

And then the Beta Ravenclaw pulled back and left me feeling off center.

The otter?

The cat?

Four leaf clover?

Daughter of the sun?

I had only heard Luna say one of those things before and it left me feeling like the weasel in Potions.

I was very…

…Befuddled.

“Dearheart?” Minerva called, her body now right in front of me, and I wondered when in the world that happened. “Are you all calm now?” She asked, her hand coming up to gently rub my scarred cheek in a loving manner.

The warmth, the warmth of my soulmates, it did indeed calm me down into a tolerable level of emotion where I felt more myself once again. Minerva’s touch warmed the embers of my charred heart, controlled the uncontrollable rage that my soul hid underneath my broken body, and made me want to be a better version of myself that I could tolerate.

“I’m… in a more preferable state now, thank you Minerva.” I replied with a weary sigh. “I apologize for my outburst and ask that you give some lenience in this matter.”

The older Omega chuckled again and gently patted my cheek tenderly as she fondly looked into my eyes.

“I have no qualms with my Alpha claiming me, mo ghràidh.” Minerva replied, as she stepped back one more, the warmth leaving my cheek, but remaining around my person. “And I will reintroduce myself properly in front of your friends…” She continued as her eyes flitted from Luna to Neville and back again. “My name is Omega Minerva McGonagall, Professor of Transfiguration at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry…. And I am Hermione Jean Granger’s soulmate. It is a pleasure to meet you both without the guise of deception.”

Luna looked positively giddy at the introduction and the younger Omega Gryffindor…

…looked gobsmacked and wide eyed at my soulmate.

“Merlin’s balls… Bloody hell…” Neville muttered as he owlishly blinked. “Hearing it from Hermione is one thing, but having you say it as well, Professor? Feels like my whole world has been turned upside down. I’m… happy for you both, don’t get me wrong, but this is Professor McGonagall we’re talking about!” He squeaked, slightly exasperated at the situation.

“Language, Mr. Longbottom.” Minerva chided and Neville sheepishly apologized for said language. “I am still your professor no matter who I am bonded to.” She said with a raised brow and thinned lips.

“Of course Professor McGonagall.” Neville replied, thoroughly chastised. “My apologies!”

I let out an amused huff and smirked at the ‘stern Professor act’.

“It’s not a big deal to me, you know?” Luna added with a dreamy smile and eyes alight with happiness. “Love is love.” She said, her eyes looking directly at me.

I immediately sobered.

“Salazar’s snakes…” I said with a sigh, knowing this was the time to reveal my sexuality, to come out of the proverbial closet. “I was… concerned about revealing my homosexuality…. I’m a lesbian, soul from lesbos and filled with sapphic wonder, and I hope you both are quite alright with that.” I added, looking between Luna and Neville.

The Beta Ravenclaw shook her head like I was a daft moron and Neville was looking at me strangely.

“Why would we care?” Neville asked, eyebrows raised.

“Well…” I tried to say, but Minerva interrupted instead and talked in a soft tone.

“Hermione, dearheart, the wizarding world is not the same as the Muggle one. Prejudice and injustice certainly are present in our magical society, but homophobia is non-existent. It is not a problem you will encounter. Witches and wizards hold soulmates, fated ones, mates, in the highest esteem. Being bigoted against queer couples would be going against the Fates themselves and no one would be foolish enough to do that.” Minerva explained, a prideful glint in her eye as she looked at me with love.

I let out a breath and was so very relieved to hear this.

“Now that Hermione had her big reveal….” Luna said with a giggle. “Should we talk to Professor McGonagall about what we learned from Hagrid?”

Minerva’s eyes snapped to Luna at her words. 

“Hagrid? Ah… This is about the stone, correct?” She guessed, her eyes now moving to my person, a guilty look twinkling in her irises.

“I wanted to finally air out this secret with Albus, with you, about this particular subject since we’ve just learned some disconcerting news.” I replied, a small growl leaving my lips, but I snapped my jaw closed to silence the unneeded sound. 

“Headmaster Dumbledore is unfortunately out at the moment - Ministry business. He received an owl from the Minister himself actually and left posthaste. I am sorry Hermione, but the talk will have to wait until he comes back from his trip.” Minerva said, letting out a small sigh of her own.

“Bollocks…” Neville muttered as the Omega shook his head.

“Mr. Longbottom…” Minerva warned and the younger Omega Gryffindor squeaked out another apology.

“Then that is truly unfortunate because this is important.” I responded with a displeased rumble.

“I understand, mo ghràidh, trust me I do, but the Philosopher's stone is guarded and protected.” Minerva explained, trying to calm the anxiety that was bubbling in the pit of my stomach. “There is no need for concern or to worry.” She added with a wave of her hand.

“Not for long.” Neville commented, his Omega pheromones flaring, and the older Omega’s emerald-green eyes were now looking at him. “Hagrid babbled to some suspicious character in an alley that just so happened to give him a dragon egg.”

My nose twitched at the scent that wafted to my nose and I subtly sniffed the air. 

Minerva’s own anxiety was barely noticeable, but the scent of worry was there. She was good at controlling her pheromones, but this situation was dire and I was going to give her even worse news.

“We discussed this and we think this character was the same being that attacked me in the Forbidden Forest. It was actively hunting and drinking unicorn blood, but that won’t sustain it for long.” I explained, a feral growl rising from my chest, the sound reverberating off the walls of the classroom. “Why would there be protection for the stone in the first place if Albus didn’t think it was necessary? Why put it somewhere so obvious if the old fool wasn’t setting a trap for the thief? Don’t take me for a fool Minerva… You said we would discuss the lies about this situation, about the plans you both have made, but it seems you are still trying to spin a tale.”

The older Omega blanched, paler in the face at my words, and her Omega pheromones thicker with each passing second. 

Minerva, my soulmate, was anxiety ridden and her scent was tinged with guilt.

“Hermione…” Luna tried to say, but a low rumble pervaded from me, too emotional about this situation. 

I should’ve calmed myself, but I was too hurt and did nothing to stop the emotions spilling forth from my person. 

“If it was the Fates that were manipulating me then I would understand… But the people who supposedly care for me? Is this why we put off this talk, this discussion, Minerva? Because I’m being manipulated? I thought I was Albus’s hands and feet, his most trusted, but is that actually the case? Or am I some daft orphaned girl clinging to affection given and doing another's dirty work?” I hissed, anger seeping in my tone the more the words flowed from my mouth.

Hurt flashed across the older Omega’s face, more guilt in her scent, and finally a pained look thrown my way.

“It is a delicate situation, dearhea-” Minerva tried to say, but I put up a hand to stop her for the moment.

“Hermione. Just Hermione right now, Minerva.” I coolly responded.

More hurt.

Deeper this time that carved into Minerva’s face.

“Hermione then…” Minerva acquiesced with a despondent tone, her head slightly bowed, shoulders hunched, her form now looking smaller in the chair she sat in. “The situation is delicate. Albus often has plans, backup plans, and backup plans for his backup plans. He keeps things close. We have known each other for a very long time and he saw my proven prowess with the First Wizarding War. We- We both want to let you in on this, to let you bloom into your full potential, but you need to unearth hidden truths. The Fates have indeed carved a path out for you and your friends, but something interfered… Tha gaol agam ort, Hermione... Tha gaol agam ort mar nach eil duine sam bith eile, ach tha do chiad deuchainn ri tòiseachadh. Bu chòir dhut ullachadh, ullachadh gu math, agus an uairsin faodaidh mi duilich a ràdh dhut. Dèan do mhiann làidir, mo ghràidh. Ged a tha còmhstri ann... Tha fios agam gum biodh tu a’ toirt air ais an t-sùim a thachair ort, nighean na grèine…” She finished as she quickly looked at Luna, a knowing glint in both of their eyes, before she waved her hand and had us all levitating.

(I love you Hermione... I love you like no other, but your first trial is to begin. You should prepare, prepare well, and then I can apologize to you. Steel you mind, my love. Though a battle rages... I know it will be you that will reverse the fate that has befell you, daughter of the sun…)

Stunned, I parted my lips to speak, but the words never came.

With the barest flick of Minerva’s hand, the world lurched.

Magic seized us - swift and unyielding - and in less than a heartbeat we were wrenched across the room, through the threshold of her classroom as though distance itself had been discarded. The sudden displacement stole the breath from my lungs, and the next thing I knew, we were unceremoniously deposited onto the cold stone floor.

The impact jolted through me, my thoughts still struggling to catch up, confusion no doubt written plainly across my face.

Behind us, the door slammed shut with a thunderous bang.

The sound reverberated through the ancient halls of Hogwarts, echoing along the stone like a crack of thunder. It was loud enough to draw attention - heads turned and movement stilled - and in the wake of it all, we were left sprawled there, the aftermath of her magic lingering thick in the air.

Merlin, Morgana, Nimue, and Circe…

What in the world just happened?

Chapter Text

“When did Professor Minerva get more seer’er than me?” Luna asked, her pale-silver eyes blinking a few times, before she got off her bum and dusted her robes off. She then turned to look at me, pitying and hopeful at the same time, which also confused me. “And the nargles have returned above your head, Hermione. A large infestation unfortunately.”

I didn’t answer, but my soul throbbed and my body ached once again.

The robes I was wearing to mitigate the pain no longer seemed effective and a sharp pain - that stung like knives - sank into my skin where the burn scars were…

Was it because of what had just happened?

Maybe…

So the pain is linked to our bond?

It was satisfying - on some level - to finally understand why the pain had lessened, to have an answer where there had only been uncertainty before. But the how of it, the way that knowledge had been wrested into my hands, left a bitter, metallic taste lingering on my tongue.

My Alpha hindbrain recoiled at it, bristling with displeasure, my pheromones still erratically flaring even beyond the threshold of Minerva’s classroom. They refused to settle, as though they, too, rejected the circumstances. My thoughts felt thick, clouded, tangled between anger and something far more treacherous.

Because I didn’t understand.

I didn’t understand how she could look at me with such warmth - such certainty - and still lie. How she could guide my actions, nudge me into place like a piece on a chessboard alongside that old fool, and then expect me to walk into a trial with a clear and unburdened mind. The contradiction scraped against me, sharp and unrelenting.

And still - worse than the anger, worse than the betrayal - I could feel the pull of her. That relentless, aching tether that refused to fray, no matter how much I wanted to retreat from it. It left me caught between fury and longing, between the instinct to confront and the desperate, humiliating desire to understand her reasoning…

Was I overreacting?

One could say Albus was always manipulating me as his eyes and ears, but I was willfully doing the duty that was bestowed upon me…

I’m a Slytherin…

I do and should expect this…

How horrid…

I was willfully doing it now as the old fool’s hands and feet but…

But this also involved my soulmate, my mate, and how she was keeping things from me…

Maybe I’m too immature for Minerva…

Imperfect.

I angrily growled, frustrated at the situation and thoughts swirling inside my mind, but shakily stood up from the stone and tried to calm myself.

Luna and Neville had done the same, but one of the other Hogwarts students must’ve told someone about the incident because Severnia was strolling right to us. Her cape billowed in the wind, her face scrunched up like she had eaten something rotten, and a small frown marred her face. All of the students in this particular corridor stopped to the sides, afraid of the Slytherin Alpha Professor, and all I could do was follow her movements until she was in front of us.

The Beta Ravenclaw had seemed nonplused at Severnia’s appearance, but the Omega Gryffindor of our group reeled back like he had seen a foul-looking troll.

It would’ve been the height of hilarity, Merlin-be-damned, but I was in no laughing mood and the Alpha Slytherin Professor seems to be of the same mindset.

Severnia took us in, but her void-like eyes landed on my rigid person.

The look the Alpha Slytherin Professor gave me was grave and I knew I was in trouble…

What for someone might ask…

Well, I used the unregistered spell we created together without Severnia’s permission for starters. She had no doubt got the alert on her wand that it had been cast and was furious with me. Not to mention, I was almost killed in the Forbidden Forest by some unknown evil wraith-like being, was now bound to my Transfiguration Professor, and caused a scene because of my multiplying issues.

The Alpha Slytherin Professor was no fool and I was sure she knew all of this in its entirety.

“What… do we… have… here….” Severnia drawled, raven-black locks cascading over shoulders, eyes glaring at the three of us. “Chits making trouble once again? United forces messing with things beyond them?” She asked in quick succession. “Just because you are sixth-years does not mean you can do as you please.”

“Se- Professor Snape we were just-” I tried to say, but Severnia tittered at me, clicking her tongue in disapproval.

“You ought to be careful Miss Granger…” Severnia slowly rumbled. “Danger lurks around every corner and you best remember where your loyalties lie.”

Merlin…

Severnia was fuming…

What a shite I am…

First Minerva…

Now Severnia?

Who else will I upset?

The Fates themselves?

“I am positive Hermione will do her best going forward, Professor Snape.” Luna interjected, a white-toothed smile aimed at the grouchy professor. “We will be… vigilant.”

The Alpha Slytherin Professor grunted, eyed all of us for a tense moment, then huffed.

“You all best be off. I neither have the time nor the patience to continue this conversation.” Severnia drawled, tittering as she does, but then focuses on my person. “And Miss Granger? I expect you to be in my classroom to explain everything. If you do not… I will personally have you in detention for a month’s time, do you understand me?”

This is corruption at its finest for Salazar’s sake…

But I do owe her explanations for my actions.

“Yes, Professor Snape.” All three of us replied in unison.

After our answer had quelled Severnia’s anger, she turned around, black cape swirling in the air, and began to stomp her way back down the hall with unrefined grace. The students around us, who were avoiding the Alpha Slytherin Professor like the bubonic plague, resumed what they were doing before her arrival and the underlying tension - from her sudden presence - drained from my shoulders.

“Bloody hell…” Neville muttered as he shivered. “Professor Snape always gives me the shivers…”

“Are you sure it's not because the good Potions Professor is always announcing your mistakes in front of her class? Maybe that's why you shiver… Your mind is remembering the embarrassment and your body is responding to the memories, Neville.” I added with a chuckle, subjecting humor into the air - wincing at the action - hoping this conversation would distract me from the horrid altercation I had with Minerva.

Luna elbowed me in the side and I grunted at the blow…

Another wince of pain.

“Be nice, Hermione.” Luna said with a regretful look on her face because of the pain she had unwittingly caused. “Don’t make me call some gulping plimpies after you!” She threatened with a glare to match her tone, but her look was more of a pout than outright anger.

I rumbled, humored by the threat, but a thoughtful expression drifted to my face.

“Since Albus is conveniently indisposed… What should we do now about this problem of ours? Luna? Neville?” I asked while looking at the two of them, open to suggestions from the two of them.

“I… don’t really like confrontation, but Godric…” Neville started, running a hand through his short brown hair. “I think we need to get the stone before this evil does.”

“Hmmmm…” I hummed once again, my mind whirring with thoughts about securing the magical relic. “Should we return to the trap door, to Fluffy, as as soon as possible then? I would be prudent to do so knowing that being… Cirihtor… has the means to get past the Cerberus now because of Hagrid’s lapse in judgement.”

“Agreed.” Luna replied, her body fidgeting with nervous energy, her own Beta pheromones scenting the air. “I may be a Ravenclaw and a Beta, but I don’t think I can stand by when a magical creature is in danger and the philosopher's stone is being targeted.”

“And I have a broken magical core and am a Slytherin Luna, but this is bigger than trivial labels.” I responded with a sniff. “If we let this- this abomination run amok with a philosopher's stone, then we are potentially harming the entire magical world. I vividly remember how its magic felt, how it coiled around me like a snake, how it wanted to devour. That hunger… It was never-ending…” I gravely explained as I momentarily closed my eyes, a nightmare of my own demise flashing to the forefront of my mind, and a painful tingle shot down the length of my spine. “Can either of you imagine? Another Wizarding War? Either one of you might think I am being absolutely mad about this at the moment, but I swear to you that Cirihtor will be the end of all magic if we do nothing.”

“We should go tonight.” Neville said, the Beta Ravenclaw’s and I’s heads turning to him, his pheromones surprisingly not in the air. “If… If you say this thing is bad then I’m inclined to believe you, Hermione. You're smart, really smart, and have experienced this Cirihtor first hand.” He explained, a passionate glint in his eye. “So we should go tonight, under the cover of darkness, and get the stone before it does.”

“That sounds like a wonderful plan, Neville!” Luna replied as she clapped her hands together once.

Worriedly, I looked around us to see if anyone had looked this way at the loud clap, but no one was. I assumed they all thought we were truly mad and ignored what we did.

That was fine with me because it gave us leniency in our endeavors.

“It is, isn’t it?” Neville said out loud, a proud look on his face, a dimpled smile working it way up and up and up.

“Right now…. All of us should probably vacate this hallway and prepare for tonight.” I suggested, my eyes still scanning the students passing by to see if any took an interest in our conversation.

I wasn’t deluded enough to think that all the students here would be upstanding witches and wizards.

Children would take sides.

Bridges would be burned.

The real magical world would consume some and loft others into heights unknown.

But one thing was for certain…

Either Cirihtor or us would be getting the Philosopher’s Stone tonight…

⋆˖⁺‧₊☽◯☾₊‧⁺˖⋆

POV: Minerva

I felt…

Incomplete.

Shattered?

A homesickness had burrowed itself into my very being after I had slammed my classroom doors and my Omega hindbrain whined in outrage…

I was the portrait of righteous anger as I sat in my chair with pristine posture, a permanent scowl on my glamoured face, but I doubted the validity of my actions.

I had promised Hermione, my sly Slytherin Alpha, a discussion about the ongoings of Albus and I’s plans…

But time deluded us…

Or maybe I was pushing back time…

All actions have consequences…

And Hermione needed to be in the dark…

Butterflies go hand-in-hand with affects after all…

“Ó, mo ghràidh... Tha mi an dòchas gun tèid thu seachad air an deuchainn seo agus gun seall thu don t-saoghal cho soilleir a tha do anam a' losgadh... Seall dhaibh, Hermione... Seall an olc nach bow an nighean na grèine do na feachdan na saoghal... do na feachdan nan dia a-rithist…” I whispered, my words like a prayer drifting along the wind.

(Oh, my dear... I hope you pass this test and show the world how bright your soul burns... Show them, Hermione... Show the evil that the daughter of the sun will not bow to the forces of the world... to the forces of the gods once again…)

A witch to rule them all…

A sorceress…

My love…

⋆˖⁺‧₊☽◯☾₊‧⁺˖⋆

The day had been arduous since being thrown out of Minerva’ classroom.

My body ached, my thoughts swirled anxiously inside my mind, but I had a task that focused me.

The Philosopher's Stone.

Luna, Neville, and I had to retrieve it before this evil being could procure it.

The three of us had waited until nightfall, mucking about Hogwarts until the time to strike was nigh, and prepared ourselves for the confrontation that was inevitable.

The Omega Gryffindor was anxiety manifest and his pheromones were thick around his person.

The Beta Ravenclaw was like calm waters, stillness and confidence wrapped into one person, and I figured she had insight into how the situation would fare.

I…

I was the broken Alpha, the muggleborn Slytherin, the Horror of Hogwarts, but…

But I was organized and prepared for what lay ahead.

I was no coward and my pride bolstered what nerves trembled beneath my rigid exterior.

I had to be the indomitable Alpha.

I had to protect those I cared about.

I had…

I had to not fail…

My Alpha hindbrain agreed.

“Not again…” I whispered as I painstakingly put on my robes and holstered my wand with an audible click.

“Not ever again.” Luna whispered, her presence startling me for a moment, my ears not hearing her enter this space. “It won’t be like last time, Hermione Jean Granger.” She said, an airness to her voice, my eyes seeing her person through the mirror that was in front of me. Her eyes were a milky white, something I had seen before, and I knew something else was talking to me at that moment. “Let go of the past, let go of the thing you could not control, let go of the chains you bear on those tired shoulders of yours, and face your destiny. Face it with your chin held high because you have worth… Never doubt yourself in the face of adversity because… You. Have. Worth.”

My hand began to tremble…

My breathing started to accelerate…

What was happening to me?

My body began to tremble…

My breathing accelerated even further…

Flashes.

Flashes of death.

My parents' death.

My death.

My soulmate’s death…

It no longer felt like I could breathe.

Just…

Chasing breaths that wouldn’t come.

The ache in my soul was blinding.

I crumpled.

I crumpled to the floor below.

Black spots crept into my vision.

The void trying to swallow me whole…

“-mione…” A voice called out behind me, but it was like hearing under water.

Who was behind me again?

I couldn’t think…

Why couldn’t I think?

Where am I?

What was I doing?

Oh how it hurts so…

It hurts…

It hurts….

It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts.It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts.

IT HURTS!

I….

“HERMIONE!” Two voices yelled, a hand now on each of my shoulders.

I gasped, a terrible noise that sounded like a corpse trying to breathe, but breathe I did.

One breath…

Two…

It was taxing, my mind foggy, but the black spots were receding and I was no longer being swallowed.

Another breath…

Then another…

My body started to tremble less.

A big inhale…

Greedy, but needed…

Reality came back into focus.

I was kneeling on the floor, my one good eye found my reflection in the mirror, and blood-filled tears were streaming out my non-injured eye.

I looked quite a sight.

Destroyed to the nth degree.

“Hermione…” A masculine voice said, soft and kind, but it trembled as if my name would blow away in the wind.

My eyes moved off my person and upward.

Luna and Neville.

They were the voice I had heard, was hearing, and the sight of them had me freezing.

They looked…

Terrified.

Utterly and absolutely terrified.

The Beta Ravenclaw was like calm waters, but now the waters rippled as if a catastrophe was nearing…

The Omega Gryffindor was anxiety personified, but now he looked like calm…

Like the calm before the storm…

“What- “ I started to say, mouth dry as a desert, body soaked as if I had stood under rain. “What happened?”

“You… We…” Neville stumbled and then crumbled, fresh tears streaming down his as he cried.

Luna’s hand trembled on my shoulder.

“I… I didn’t see this happening…” Luna muttered, a faraway look in her eyes, her own tears sliding silently down her pale cheeks. “You wouldn’t respond, h-had a hard time breathing, and… and we didn’t know what to do…”

Ah…

I had an anxiety attack…

“It… It was nothing, Luna.” I replied in a monotone voice that I didn’t recognize.

The pheromones were thick and dense in this space, in the Beta Ravenclaw’s room, but I had a hard time focusing on that.

My mind was still foggy.

“Nothing?!” Neville angrily squealed angrily, his cheeks and eyes red, and I winced at the very loud noise. “Bloody hell! That wasn’t nothing, Hermione!”

I blinked.

I was a bit stunned by Neville’s outburst, but Merlin…

I felt emotionally drained.

Gaia, and I’m supposed to go ahead with the plan like this?

We’re just children, adults in the eye of the wizarding world, but children nonetheless…

And we’re going to fight some great unknown evil for a sacred magical artifact?

“This was nothing.” I growled as I stood up on wobbly legs, their hands falling from my shoulders, my own trembling ones dusting off my robes. “We have work to do, don’t you remember? Saving this blighted world from some potential evil?”

“And you’re no good in this state, you- you twit!” Neville shot back, his backbone showing one again as he stared into my eyes. “You’re the brightest witch of her age, but you just went through some- some medical trauma! For Godric's sake Hermione!”

The Luna’s rooms felt suffocating at the Omega Gryffindor’s words, but he didn’t make an incorrect statement.

My pride wanted me to continue.

I should continue.

I had to bear through the pain, my pain, so I could forge a better future.

“Hermione…” Luna said, her voice grabbing my attention, and her gaze was remorseful. “I… I’m sorry for my part in this… I don’t know what I said, but it had an effect on you… A terrible, awful effect… But Neville isn't wrong. How can you face this Cirihtor if you’re not well?”

“Like I’ve done since my parents burned to ash!” I loudly snarled, barring my teeth in anger. “Like I’ve done for most of my dreadful existence! BECAUSE I HAVE TO! THAT IS HOW I WILL DO IT!” I screamed, my hoarse voice thundering off the wall, my vocal chords burning like fire, my chest rising and falling rapidly.

No one said a word after my loud outburst.

“But… But is that what you have to do now…” Luna quietly responded, her voice brimming with emotion. “...now that you have us?”

“Please…” Neville begged as he stopped closer, his hand wringing in front of his person. “Please lean on us. We- We know you're hurting, we know you have so bloody much going on in that head of yours, but we can be that support when times are tough. Hope… Hope is shrouded in darkness, shrouded by those that wish you to fail, but can be revealed through the bonds that bind us. We are stronger together than alone. So please… trust us, trust your friends who care about you.”

Neville’s words had truly stunned me.

Can two people who I’ve not known that long truly care about me this much?

The thought came unbidden in my mind and I knew it was about two situations.

This one with the Beta Ravenclaw and the Omega Gryffindor…

But also having to do with Minerva…

It was the doubt that had made itself known after our disagreement in the older Omega’s classroom.

Our bonds were forged in love and passion, but we were still human…

Were we not…

There was only so much the Fates could do and I’m afraid regulating one emotions was not in their repertoire.

But I cast the doubt aside because I truly did want that better future.

I wanted friends.

I wanted a family.

I wanted to be loved.

So I would trust in those people that cared about me…

Albus…

Severnia…

Luna…

Neville…

Minerva…

And I would not let them down.

I looked into both Luna’s and Neville’ distraught eyes and felt the trembling in my hands stop.

My mind was clear.

My focus sharp as Aesop.

“I will.” I replied, my voice steady, my chin held high. “I’ll trust and lean on you both… If the offer still stands…”

Luna and Neville beamed at me like they had won the lottery.

It wasn’t so bad having friends…

Chapter Text

It might not have been bad per say to have friends, but for Salazar’s sake, it made it impossible to sneak about the castle…

The invisibility cloak wasn’t an option because it was too small for all of us to get under. We weren’t first-years after all. The broom I had mysteriously gotten for a present was as quick as can be, but Luna and Neville would have a hard time keeping up. It would be a sight to see three Hogwarts students flying around in the castle like a bunch of mad gits. 

Besides, I was terrified of flying and heights, so that was out of the equation on principle. 

That only left walking on what Gaia had given us.

Our own two feet.

Our shoes were charmed to be silent, and Luna had cast Silencio but we had still run into a particular witch on the way out of the Ravenclaw dormitories.

Cho Chang.

It was our luck, but we were in Ravenclaw tower…

These witches and wizards would forgo sleep to acquire more knowledge…

Not that I haven’t pulled a… 

…few all-nighters because I couldn’t put down a good book or tome…

But it just made things quite complicated at the moment…

“Merlin's bloody beard…” Neville whispered as a narrow-eyed, calculating Cho Chang looked at us three who were in front of her.

“Hmmmm…” Chang hummed, eyes darting all around the three of us, her mind processing the information to put two and two together. “Not only have you snuck a Gryffindor and a Slytherin into Ravenclaw tower Luna, but you also are sneaking out? You’re not going to get yourselves into trouble… Are you?”

“Of course not!” Luna playfully huffed, batting her eyelashes at the other Ravenclaw. “Who do you think I am Cho? Fred and George?”

Chang rolled her eyes, but then they fully landed on me.

“I’m not going to reply to that Luna because you know how you can be sometimes, but it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Miss Granger.” Change said, hand stretched out in greeting. “Alpha Cho Chang.”

“A pleasure as well, Miss Chang.” I responded, my own wary hand outstretching in greeting and clasping hers. “Alpha Hermione Granger.”

The Alpha Ravenclaw tilted her head as she inspected my person.

“Cho these are my friends, you know?” Luna added. “No need to be the big bad Alpha right now.”

Chang moved her eyes from me to Luna and I saw them soften.

Oh?

“I want to protect you. I need to, Luna.” Cho responded, a rumble coming from her stomach that signaled the Ravenclaw Alphas displeasure. “Everone always picks on you, so I needed to see for myself if they were worthy of you.” She explained as she moved close to the Beta Ravenclaw, wrapping her hands around her waist and putting her nose into Luna's pale neck. “You’re mine, Luna Lovegood. I will always try to protect you… House Ravenclaw be damned.”

Then they were bonded…

Soulmates…

“But- But!” Neville puttered, his face bright red at the display of love in front of him, his green eyes wide at the admission.

The Beta Ravenclaw dreamily smiled at Neville’s bumbling and fumbling.

“I assume you want to know when this happened, Neville?” Luna guessed, nodding along with the words that flowed from her mouth as she stroked Chang's raven-coloured hair, a pleased rumble coming from the Alpha Ravenclaw. “It had been before the presenting… You see… I actually had presented early. I was… caught unawares by my bullies. I thought the sky looked soooo pretty and I just wanted to stare at it for a while… But they saw me, sitting on the grass by Black Lake. It was Lelah Cross, Lilly Persimmon, and Adelini Colibiri as always. But… Lelah, the leader of the group, messed with a spell she shouldn’t have…” She explained, swallowing hard before continuing. “The Cruciatus Curse. She wanted to hurt me, really hurt me, and I later learned she had been taught the spell by a fellow Upperclassman who hated me. I don’t know how the Upperclassman learned it, but I heard they were from a pure-blood family who followed Grindlewald. Anyways, I thought I would endure unending pain, but nothing happened. Instead, a bright white light enveloped us all, protected me from the curse, and the three Ravenclaw girls crumpled because of my overwhelming Beta scent that had pushed itself onto them. I was stunned. Utterly stunned. But something else happened. The Fates knew I wouldn’t be protected for a second time, so it drew my soulmate near. Isn’t that right, lovely?”

Chang removed herself from Luna, albeit reluctantly, and nodded in confirmation at us.

“Yes, it was like a bolt of lightning struck me.” Chang explained, a shiver wracking her body at the memory. “And then the sweetest scent I had ever smelled made its way to my nose and it was like I was possessed. I ran. I ran and ran and ran until I came across Luna. Those three…” She explained, a dangerous growl leaving the Alpha Ravenclaw’s lips. “...they had gotten back up, stunned a bit, but Luna said they were even angrier because of what happened. But I was there.” She said, her chest puffing up a bit, her tone filled with pride. “I knew Luna was my mine, my fated one, my soulmate, so I defended her with my life. It wasn’t even really a fight and I easily dispatched those arseholes."

“Wow…” Neville whispered, awe in his voice, his eyes looking at Chang like she was a knight of the round table.

“I had presented early.” Luna added. “If imminent danger is posed to one's body, in rare cases someone can present early to counteract the danger. That's what happened. I really, actually, presented early as a Beta and my scent protected me.”

“I wondered why you introduced yourself to me as Beta.” I thoughtfully added.

“Yup!” Luna giggled. “Got early access to my dynamic, so that means I’m special!”

“You certainly are, goddess.” Chang replied as she stole a kiss from Luna who squealed a bit, but relaxed into Chang's warm embrace.

The Omega Gryffindor’s cheeks went an even brighter shade of pink and he covered his eyes.

The Alpha Ravenclaw slowly pulled back, her hands rising to cradle the Beta Ravenclaw’s cheeks with a gentleness that bordered on reverence. Their eyes met - and held - as though the world beyond them had entirely fallen away, leaving only the quiet gravity of that moment, where nothing existed but the two of them suspended in each other’s gaze.

“Stay safe.” Change whispered as she chastely kissed Luna one last time.

“The Fates are on our side.” Luna whispered back airily. “Don’t forget that, my lovely.”

Chang stepped back again, giving us some space, but she glared at Neville and I.

“You had better protect my other half.” Chang growled, her anxiety showing in her Alpha pheromone that started to permeate the air. “If even a scratch is on her skin then I’ll make sure to pay you back for her hurt.”

“Why- Why don’t you just come with us instead of leaving it up to two people you barely know?” Neville stuttered, but asked the question that was on the tip of my tongue.

“Because Luna said it had to be this way.” Change grumbled and pouted. “Just you three.”

“And we talked about why it had to be that way.” Luna interjected, a loving look thrown the Alpha Ravenclaw’s way.

Chang nodded in understanding.

“Rowena I know, but that doesn’t mean I have to like it.” Change negatively rumbled.

“We’ll be safe.” Luna replied. “Trust us. Trust me.”

“I do…” Change said with a sigh, confirming her trust in Luna, but a noise grabbed all of our attention.

A loud chime, different from the one that signaled that a class was over, but same in the fact that it signaled another event.

Everyone at Hogwarts knew that sound.

The magical clock struck twelve.

It was midnight…

And it was time.

⋆˖⁺‧₊☽◯☾₊‧⁺˖⋆

POV: Albus

“Merlin damned, Cornelius!” I thundered, my voice booming off the walls of this office space, the letter I had thrown onto the Ministers desk landing with a loud thud. “This was trickery, targeted trickery, and all you do is apologize?!”

Cornelius Fudge, the Minister of Magic, looked scared at my anger.

Good!

I expended some of my Hogwarts magic just by being at this farce of a meeting!

“H-How could we know, Albus?” Cornelius stumbled, not daring to look at the letter. “How could we know what that letter was? The words changed as soon as you touched it! It didn’t do that for me! Or my secretary! Or anyone else who touched it!”

“Because this was a trap you fool!” I thundered, my words louder and angrier than before. “A trap for me! You may not believe that Dark forces are returning to the magical world, but they are you blubbering buffoon! I have to be at the school, to protect the children, and see that they are safe from those that would harm our future! So why else do you think someone would waste my time and bring me away from Hogwarts!”

“The children are safe-” Cornelius tried to argue, but he did not understand.

The Minister's eyes were metaphorically closed and they had been that way for quite some time.

How could he not see?

“Right now…” I started off darkly. “...there are three children, eighteen in age, but children who are being lured into the depths of Hogwarts. Minerva has told me of what they know, of the ongoings and the happenings recently, and they are in grave danger. I planned to talk to the one I consider my granddaughter, the light of my life since I lost my sister and my love, but now she is going in blind! With no guidance! To face said evil!” I yelled, my Omega pheromones so thick in the air that it was quite literally choking the Minister. “I was supposed to be there! By their side! TO PROTECT THEM! TO PROTECT HERMIONE!”

Cornelius could not talk, so I tried to calm my raging anger.

“A-A-Albus…” Cornelius stuttered, regret in his eyes, but I knew the fool was not really to blame.

The Minister was a pawn.

Just like the rest of us…

But the queen was ripe for the taking and checkmate was within reach for-

I would not let her do this.

I failed once, failed in a horrible way, but not again…

Never again…

“I must return.” I said, panicked, my mind twisting memories into a horrid future that could come to pass. “I must quickly return. Good day, Minister.”  I spat, venom lacing my old voice and tone.

It was all Cornelius heard before I apparated away with a… 

POP 

I hoped I would not be too late this time…

Fates please let me not be late…

⋆˖⁺‧₊☽◯☾₊‧⁺˖⋆

POV: Professor Quirrell

I let out a content sigh and a pleased shiver wracked my body…

But these feelings weren’t my own…

I had been captured, like a tailless whip scorpion who was scooped up into a jar, and my mind hadn't been my own for a very very long time…

I was an Omega.

Always the runt of the pack, but coveted for what I could do for others…

Times had indeed changed—but not nearly enough since the days I had roamed the corridors of Hogwarts as a student. I had been just a boy then. A quiet, earnest boy who wanted nothing more than to do well, to be enough.

But the home he came from did not nurture that desire. 

It refined it into something sharp and suffocating. Raised in a traditional Punjabi household, where expectations were not merely encouraged but inherited, he had been taught that excellence was not a goal but an obligation. Respect for one’s elders was absolute, achievement was a reflection of familial honor, and failure was not simply personal…

It was communal. 

The weight of that legacy pressed heavily upon him, shaping every thought, every hesitation, every desperate attempt to succeed.

His mappe were strict and unyielding in a way that twisted care into something unrecognizable. What they offered was called love, but it was not warmth. It was discipline sharpened into control, affection measured in results, pride given sparingly and withdrawn all too easily. It settled around him like a collar, tightening with every misstep, every perceived inadequacy, until it threatened to choke the very breath from him.

(mappe - parents)

And still, he endured.

He carried the marks of disappointment quietly, etched not always on his skin but deep within, in the way he held himself, in the way he spoke, in the way he feared falling short. 

And yet, despite it all, he tried.

He always held out hope…

Always read the stories of the knight in shining armor that saved the princess…

He longed for his knight.

I was and still am that boy.

Times may have changed, but I remained the same.

I was always looking for something, someone to cling to, like an imprinting animal. It was pounded into my very being that I was nothing without a strong Alpha, that I would be cast away like filth or used as a whore if I didn’t bind myself to someone, and my rundown mind eventually believed that drivel. 

I had always held out hope and I always looked for my knight.

My soul and Omega cried out for that hope when I presented, that a knight in shining armor would sweep me away to my very own happy ending, but all I found was…

A dragon and forced servitude.

“O-Oh, how naive you a-are Quirrell…” I stuttered, whispered, as I stared at my reflection in my Professor's chambers.

My existence was, and always will be, a pitiful one…

I am fated to be used…

I understand that now…

“H-Have to get ready… Have t-to be perfect..” I muttered as I delicately styled my turban, a sign of my lineage, the Sikh in me always close to my bleeding heart, and looked over my appearance one last time, my eyes dulled and glazed.

No one besides my Mataji and Papaji had known, but my skin used to be a deep earth-toned colour that contrasted beautifully with the clothes I wore, but…

(Mataji - Mother and Papaji - Father)

The corruption, her corruption, had dulled that pigment into a vile palness…

And had also dulled my eye colour…

If one were to look into my eyes they would see that they were olive-green, dark and brooding and filled with nothing but lifelessness, but they used to be a warm brown…

Truly trapped…

I was truly and utterly trapped…

I had long since stopped banging on my restraints.

Today was the day though.

Where she…

My someone…

My captor…

My everything…

The one who consumed me and uses me…

Today was the day that she would gain her rightful place back into the material plane…

No longer having to feed on blood like a savage animal…

And…

“Not even the s-sun can stop this oncoming d-darkness…” I strangled out with a manic laugh that was not my own and turned away from my disgusting reflection. 

I started to make my way to where the blood-red stone was, like the good pawn I was, because I had a part to play this night.

And play it I would, willingly or unwillingly, until the end.

I craved it…

The end.

I wanted to be free.

Would the Fates finally hear my pleas?

Would Circe?

Or would they turn their backs on me again?

Would she, Mohini, avatar of Vishnu, really do that?

“The elephant and the rope…” I sang, my voice but a whisper. “An elephant and the rope… I’m just stuck or so I feel… This rope of mine feels all too real… I won’t try, I can’t try, so I’ll just say… Maybe I’ll break free and spread my wings someday…” I continued somberly, a moment of clarity, my mind fighting the compulsion back, but it wasn't enough…

And I continued to walk, to dream, of my knight and someday…

“ਮੇਰੀ ਨਾਈਟ ... ਮੇਰੇ ਲਈ ਪਰਦੇ ਦੇ ਪਾਰ ਇੰਤਜ਼ਾਰ ਕਰੋ …” I pushed out with the last of my strength until I succumbed completely to the dragons, to the ਡਰੈਗਨ, domination.

(My knight... Wait for me across the veil…)

(dragons)

⋆˖⁺‧₊☽◯☾₊‧⁺˖⋆

Once the three of us said goodbye - another shared kiss between Luna and Chang before the confrontation - we headed back to where the Cerberus was. 

It was night, midnight to be exact, and stalking the halls of Hogwarts had become like second nature for the Beta Ravenclaw and Neville. I had experience before, pilfering information for the old fool and listening to conversations from the shadows, as the hands and feet of the Headmaster of Hogwarts, but the two of them had been staunchly against rule breaking. 

They had told me as such, but in this instance, the ends justified the means. 

I could understand why one would want to be an upstanding student… 

Hogwarts paid for its students' tuition fees.

One still had to pay for school supplies and the like, Salazar knows anything of the magical variety is expensive, but the base fee was waived. 

For someone like myself, who was an orphan and a muggle-born, it was a boon.

No other magical school did this, the four founders of Hogwarts wanted this school to be about teaching the youth and not about making a profit off of our future, so too many infractions on one's record could earn an outright expulsion. An expulsion would be horrendous because Hogwarts is the most famous of the magical schools in Europe. The other magical schools with notoriety such as Beauxbatons Academy or Drumstrang Institute would outright deny one who got expelled from Hogwarts. Other magical schools with less notoriety such as Waltzeburg College of Fine Magic, Sedjgard Skole, Pegthorpe Boarding Form for the Magically Enlightened, and Koldovstoretz would need thousands of galleons to be admitted. 

So I inherently and logically understand the stance…

But now they were like thieves in the night.

And I was a very proud Slytherin.

The three of us quietly slipped from the Ravenclaw dormitories, descending from the tower and into the winding staircases of Hogwarts. The castle shifted as it always did - staircases groaning, corridors stretching into shadow - but we moved with purpose, cutting through familiar passages and slipping down toward the lower floors. Prefects patrolled near the more traveled routes, yet we kept to the quieter corridors, timing our movements to avoid their lantern light. Even Mr. Filch and his cat were easily bypassed, their search confined to the main hallways while we took lesser-used turns.

From there, we made our way toward the third-floor corridor once again…

The castle seemed to grow quieter the closer we drew, the air heavier, as though it too knew what lay ahead.

And without interruption, we arrived at the door behind which the Cerberus kept its silent, monstrous vigil over the hatch below.

My hand found my wand, unholstered it, and I cast…

“Alohomora.” I whispered, my magic core thrumming as my magical conduits sent my magic to where it needed to go, my fingertips slightly sparking in a vibrant show of colour, and finally my wand accepting said energy and unleashing the spell.

The lock unlocked and the three of us let out a sigh of relief.

My body wasn’t in pain because of the spell I had cast, but the limping had done a number on my person.

Moronic, daft, and a dullard I am…

Not cunning like a snake, but as dim as a troll…

Why, oh why in Merlin's name, did I pick a fight with my soulmate right before a momentous occasion?

The familiar door opened, my thoughts coming to a halt, and we all saw the large creature…

“Snoring?” Neville whispered as we quietly, very quietly, made our way into the dark chamber.

Once we closed the door, we could hear a faint song in the air, the voice familiar, but it was no doubt the cause of why the cerberus was asleep.

“Somone has spelled their voice to be here long after they left the space.” I said, my one good eye surveying the space for any other oddities. “Vox Permanens. It was created for the sole purpose of tricking the goblins in the Goblin Rebellion of 1752. You see…” I whispered and continued to explain as I stepped up to the cerberus carefully. “...Goblins despise the sound of Gobbledegook when spoken by someone who is an outsider. Professor Fig had the brilliant idea to project his voice, encapsulating a wide area, and distract the goblins with the irritating sound. It was a brilliant tactic for the time and it helped with the rebellion. I in no way endorse the treatment of goblins, then and now, but that is simply the history of the spell that was used to put the cerberus to sleep.” I finished, inspecting the sleeping cerberus.

Luna was beside me and the Omega Gryffindor grimaced at the Cerberus’s breath.

“It stinks…” Neville muttered, his hand coming up to block his sensitive sense of smell.

“Its paw is also right on top of the trap door…” Luna added, one finger tapping her chin as she looked at the huge furry paw. “I wonder if a Zouwu could lift it…”

Like a gigantic cat would take orders from us puny humans…

“Well there are no Zouwu around, so you two will just have to move it yourselves.” I calmly intoned as I took a few paces back.

Neville whipped his head around and looked at me like I was the one with three heads.

“Us?” Neville harshly whispered. “Why us and not you?”

“Because I’d rather not get my hands dirty at the moment.” I responded, a smirk on my face.

The Beta Ravenclaw, who hadn’t said anything, appraised my non-pulsed person and knowingly nodded.

Shite…

“It's because of her body, Neville.” Luna whispered to Neville. “She’s hurting, but trying to act tough.”

The Omega Gryffindor’s eyes widened and he shot me an apologetic look, but I waved it away.

“Don’t dilly dally you two.” I said in instead, pointing to where the creature lay. “We don’t want the overgrown puppy waking up, now do we?”

Luna looked a little excited at the prospect, her expression touched with that familiar, dreamy curiosity that never quite dulled, even in the face of danger. But Neville didn’t share in that excitement. His nerves were written plainly in the set of his shoulders as he crouched down, carefully positioning himself to move the massive paw off the trapdoor, but he kept his Omega pheromones from leaking.

The Beta Ravenclaw softly giggled at the Omega Gryffindor, the sound oddly light in the heavy, oppressive silence of the corridor, before she too bent down to help. For a brief moment, the three of us moved in quiet synchrony, the tension coiling tighter with every passing second.

Together, they carefully lifted and shifted the enormous paw, inch by painstaking inch, until it no longer rested atop the trapdoor.

Then…

…they opened it.

It creaked some…

Its age showed with the rusted hinges movement…

But the Cerberus didn’t wake and our path was clear.

I limped over just as Nevile and Luna were standing back up.

I patted the Omega Gryffindor on the back.

“Good job on controlling your pheromones, Neville.” I congratulated, making a leap of faith, coined by Søren Kierkegaard, and landing with a thud on the vines below.

I groaned, pain lancing up my spine, but I gritted my teeth and pushed through the agony.

How very un-Slytherin of me…

The Beta Ravenclaw was the next to follow and then Neville finally thudded into the vines with a soft grunt.

“At least…” Neville started to say, but his eyes scanned just what we had fallen on and he turned paler than he already was. “Devils snare…” He muttered, his Adam's apple bobbing as he anxiously gulped.